all his other Ensigns cursing those who had perswaded them to shut themselves up in that Fort upon perjur'd Oaths of succour they yeilded themselves their lives only saved the which was denied to such as had served Henry the fifth to those who had sworne the finall Peace to those who were Complices in the Death of the Duke of Burgony and to such Souldiers as were Scotts Irish or Welsh together with Melene they surrendred all other Forts which were in their hands amongst which were Marchuse and Monliere those who would sweare fealty and Homage had their liberties granted them without Ransome the which all of them almost did in particular Greville mov'd therunto as I beleeve by his beleeving Charles to bee dead at Rochell for when hee knew the contrary hee was not long in forswearing himselfe This meane while Arthur Count de Richmond Brother to Iohn fift Duke of Britanny escaped away from the Earle of Suffolke Lord Lieutenant to the King in Normandy with whom ever since the Battell of Agencourt he had beene Prisoner A civill liberty was permitted him upon Oath and promise not to depart the which as long as the King lived was precisely observed by him not listning to his friends who had sundry times offered to backe him if he would fly away now thinking that by reason of the Kings Death he might with safety to his honour escape he fled pretending himselfe to be free from his Oath as personall to him that was dead but who shall well observe it shall find that bare promises not aggravated by curtesies no wayes due nor inforced as was this the largnes of his Imprisonment are of as much force in morall affaires with Princes and amongst such as are Nobly borne as is an Oath in Religion especially when as pretensions not dying with the King they together with their estates remaine in title and in substance intire unto their Successours if when the King dyed he had beene close Prisoner he could not without a note of folly have said himselfe to be disoblig'd from his promise so as having escap'd hee seem'd to repent that resolution which though at all times requisite was then the more to be esteemed of as it was now the more blame worthy since his owne Death and not the Death of any other was only able to acquit him of his Oath and promise made His first flight was to his Brother in Britanny from thence to his Cousin Philip in Flanders from whom he received a Commission to procure a Parley betweene him Britanny and Bedford so as being return'd from his Brother and having concluded the Interview Bedford went to receive them upon the confines of Normandie all three of them comming into an appointed place where Philip stayed expecting them the Confederacy which was contracted betweene them was confirmed by a double Marriage the one betweene the Duke of Bedford and Anne the younger Sister to Philip together with the County of Artois in portion in case they should have any Issue the other betweene Count Richmond and Philips eldest Sister Widdow to the Dolphin Lewis This being done Burgony and Richmond withdrew themselves to Arras Bedford to Paris and the Duke of Britanny to his owne Country to whom Bedford paid 6000. Crownes for his expences in that journey The inconstancy of the Dukes of Britanny in their friendship may seeme strange to some being subject to often and momentary changes but who will examine passages from the time that that State grew litigious will not wonder at it I have thought good to give you a short breviat thereof for the better understanding of the History and to ease the Reader of the paines of seeking that in others which I should have omitted Iohn the third Duke of Britanny who dyed without Issue married his Neece Iane of Britanny Daughter to Guy his next Brother but now dead to Charles of Blois second Sonne to Guy of Chatillione Count de Blois and Margaret Sister to Philip the sixt King of France to the end that shee being the true Heire other Woemen having beene formerly Heires to that Dukedome shee might have a Husband that might defend her When he was dead Iohn Count de Montfort his third Brother who during his life had no wayes opposed his Neece pretended by prerogative of sex to be Heire unto the State so as Blois relying upon France and he on England they had fierce Warre together for 23. yeares in which time 200000. Men were slaine in that quarrell To Count Montfort who as not having intirely possessed Britanny was not numbred amongst the Dukes therof did his Sonne Iohn succeed named Iohn the fourth after that Charles de Blois slaine in a great Battaile left him possessor therof The King of France who could not by force take from him his Estate indeavour'd to weaken him by Interposition Hee agreed upon this with the Widdow and the Sonnes of Charles the Defunct who renounced their pretensions to the Dutchy and he his pretences to the Vice-county of Limages restoring unto them together with other obligations the County of Pointevere an agreement which lasted not long among ulcerated minds The Duke beside these had two other great Enemies Beretrand de Gueschin and Oliver de Clissenne his naturall Subjects who having betaken themselves to the service of Charles the fift against the English proved so gallant Men that both of them one after the death of the other were Constables of France so as they having drawne unto the Kings pay the greatest part of the Lords and Commanders of Britanny who under their command had fought against Charles de Blois they left the Duke quite bereft of Captaines and Military affaires and but badly obeyed by his Subjects who were naturally inclin'd to the French so as wrought thereunto by gratitude Edward the third being his Father in Law who had put him into his Estate and by necessity the King of France being his Neighbouring powerfull Enemy hee turned sometimes one way sometimes another till being abandoned by his Subjects it behoved him to retire himselfe into England forsaking his Countrey least he should be made Prisoner by them not for that they hated him but for that they hated his friendship with the English whom they thought to be the cause of their ruine being at last aware that the King of France molested him not out of the pretended suspitions but to bereave him of his Estate they sent for him backe a little before the Death of Charles the fift wherby hoping now to be in quiet to please them he renounced his friendship with England and sided with Charles the 6 t who succeeded to Charles the fift Clissonne who was of greater power with the now King then he had been with the former finding him without his leaning stocke Ransomed Iohn Count de Pointevere from his Imprisonment in England upon whom as Sonne to Charles de Blois and Iane of Britanny Heire to Iohn the third the pretences to the Dutchy
Sterling in the Church of the Dominicans with the title of King of England Henry had great good fortune so happily to acquit himself of this conspiracy otherwise in likelihood hee might have beene oppressed by evills which on three sides hung over him for during all his life his fortune was through dangers to arrive at happinesse and at safety by the Rockes of precipice France had made great preparations of man and shipping to succour Richard with intention to come for England relying upon his partakers upon the envy contracted by the new King and upon the inconstancy of popular affection their former hatred was changed into compassion They were all in Picardy under the command of Count St. Paul ready to take shipping when together with advertisement of the conspiracy came newes of the unhappy successe thereof which amazed them all To proceed farther under colour of revenge which brought along with it suspicion of invasion had now beene rashnesse since they were dead in whom they did most affie Greater preparations were to be made for the invasion of England these not being sufficient without some correspondency from within the Land And as the home conspiracy gave the last blow to Richards life so did the forraigne preparations confirme Henry in that resolution which he would not have willingly taken without these sharpe provocations so as that which was intended for his liberty caused his death The forces in France were all disbanded Charles upon good advice desired onely the restitution of his daughter a just request and not to be had but by civill meanes the which hee obtained sending over Embassadours to that purpose who were graciously received but the King referred his answer to certain commissioners who were to go to Callis to treat together with this of other affairs which neerely concerned both the Crownes Charles sent thither the Duke of Bourbon and Henry Edward Duke of Aumerle who by the late death of his father did now succeed in the title and inheritance of the Duke of Yorke together with whom hee sent Henry Earle of Northumberland Bourbon required the restitution of the Queene which they denyed not but desired that by the approbation of France she might yet remaine in England since by birth and yeares she was a fit match for the Prince of Wales as wife for whom they did desire her But Charles not willing to consent to this having conceived an opinion that the aliance with England would prove unfortunate for France a perpetuall peace was propounded by Yorke This being likewise found a difficult businesse France being resolved not to quit what it was possest of the English Edmund endevoured to bridle his insolency The battell was on both sides manfully fought Glendor had two advantages the number of men and his being their Captaine By these meanes hee proved victor obedience and good order having wonne him the Lawrell The Herefordshire men on the other side fewer in number and led by the Earle onely in regard unto his quality obeyed many and sometimes none doing what they listed so as distracted and not resolved what to do they made good the field till night rather out of an obstinate resolution then any reason or order At last they yeelded but fled not for none did pursue them Glendor was contented that he had overcome for finding himselfe in an enemies Countrey the night being darke many of his men slaine and the rest or weary or wounded hee forbare to pursue the victory Two thousand were left dead in the field the Earle was taken prisoner and kept in the bottome of a Tower no respect being had to his person neither did the King though by many much importuned indevour his liberty for he thought this his imprisonment to bee one of the happiest things that ever befell him Let me here bee permitted to relate a Story of the Welsh Women the like to which I have not met withall in any other history They ran like so many Bacchanals to the place of battell they cut off the noses and privities from as many as there they found dead they put the privie members which they had cut off into the mouthes of the dead with the testicles hanging out and the noses into their posteriors nor would they suffer their bodies to be taken away without ransome An action wherein eagernesse dishonesty cruelty and avarice were equally seene and were it to bee disputed which of these foure were most abusive whosoever should give his opinion in favour of any of them might lawfully feare the being thought unjust each of them having arguments to plead for the priority of mischiefe but if I were to be Judge herein I should beleeve that avarice were not to bee pleaded For though it bee a vice naturall to that Sex yet in what belongs to their houshold government it may bee accounted a vertue I should absolve them of cruelty as not an absolute cause but an effect of the fiercenesse of their nature And I would free them from dishonesty because no dishonesty being without delight this action was thereof incapable so as fiercenesse would win the plea were it not that the inveterate hatred which they bare unto the English had been the onely thing which made them fierce dishonest avaritious and cruell Glendor kept on his course sacking and spoyling the confines These two victories had made him bee esteemed by his owne men and feared by his enemies there was none the King being busied about more weighty affaires who withstood him but good fortune is like the flowing of the Sea which ebbes againe for a full sea is alwayes followed by an ebbe The Scots had at this very time taken their best advantage of the alterations in England they readily made use thereof and Northumberland was the place wherein they laid their first Scene The truce continued of force betweene the two kingdomes and because warre was not publickly proclaimed the truce was not esteemed broken for disorderly incursions are pardoned between nations at continuall enmity Nor was King Robert to be blamed herein unlesse it were for conniving The Scots having ransacked the countrey betooke themselves to doe mischiefe at sea and to endammage the fishing businesse But the English were not wanting unto themselves for having sacked the Ilands of the Orcades they met with the enemies Fleet who under the command of Robert Logon went to encounter them in fight they tooke many of them An action of small consequence and onely worthy of the name of Reprisall but occasions of open hostility ensuing hereupon Henry was unwillingly enforced to undertake a warre The King of Scotland had contracted a match between the daughter of George Dumbar Earle of the Marches and Prince David his eldest sonne the Earle having readily paid in a great summe of money by the way of portion Archibald Earle Douglas a high spirited man not able to endure this addition of power in any one much lesse in Dumbar who was of himselfe great and
for mastery was the cause of all the mischiefe which was by either of them given or received rather then hatred or avarice Percy was famous for what hee had already done and now more then ever desirous of glory Douglasse was big with fame and that he might bring it to light was desirous to adde thereunto the fame of his enemy these two respects were the whetstone whereon the valour of both parties was sharpned Exhortations and warlike noises were needlesse every man was by himselfe encouraged and ready for what he had to doe each side equally thirsting for the others bloud The conflict endured a long time with like affect as is seene in a sheete of corne which when driven with violent windes bends now on the one side and then on the other alternately till at last Fortune taking stand under Saint George his Crosse thought it not sacriledge to beare to ground that of Saint Andrew Dowglasse who in the battell had lost an eye was taken prisoner with him Fife Murrey Angus Atholl and five hundred more the greatest part of the Gentry of Scotland dyed manfully fighting of which number were twenty seven Knights and of common souldiers as the English writers say for the others say nothing herein 10000. Percie as soone as he had made the prisoners safe in sundry forts passed forward in Loughdeane and the Marches of Scotland making use of the present occasion as having slaine and tane prisoners all that were to defend those parts which when hee had sacked and utterly ruinated hee besieged Coclaven a place neither to bee long kept nor soone lost it was agreed upon that it should be surrendred if not succoured within three months The Governour was advised not to succour it for that the losse of it would be of lesse moment then the hazarding of a second battell The defeat at Hamilton had so allayed the courage of the Gentry as that not being confident of any good intention in the Governour they could not bee perswaded to a new conflict but hee his mischievous designes not being now the thing in question but the honour of the Kingdome on the preservation whereof much of his hidden hopes depended swore hee would succour it though not seconded by any but the first two months being past and nothing done the castle was freed the third for which no thanks was due to him for Percy was forced to raise the siege that hee might follow the King in his warres in Wales Whilst England was thus beset on both sides new troubles arose unto her out of France which though at first sight of no consideration were yet the occasion of incensing mens mindes and of the more easie breach of truce The Duke of Orleans brother to King Charles a Prince of an unquiet spirit borne to be the ruine of himselfe and Kingdome tooke a fancie out of a meere capriciousnesse to send a letter to King Henry by a Herald the contents whereof were to this purpose That having considered how the rust of idlenesse in youth had been the losse of many Princes sprung from Royall bloud he was resolved to shake it off and to win renowne and honour by the way of Armes to effect the which he could think of no readier means then that they two should meet at a certain place to be by them agreed upon where each of them accompanied by a hundred Gentlemen of name valour and void of blemish they might make triall of themselves till the one of them should yeeld and that such prisoners as should be taken should be liable to ransome and their ransomes to be paid to such as tooke them That to this purpose he went with his hundred to Angolesme and that if hee would come with his hundred to Burdeaux they might chuse some neighbouring place for the combat The Duke had been the Kings great friend whilest he was in France insomuch as in signe of their more reall friendship they sealed a writing between them wherein they bound themselves to the defence of one another against all the world except some whom the Duke excepted but this chalenge being directly opposite thereunto and Henry having not been long in his kingdome and by reason of his affaires free from that idlenesse which the other desired to shun he answered that he would never have beleeved that the letter which was delivered him by his Herald had been directed to him had not the circumstances assured him that it was That the publick truce between the two Kingdomes and the private confederacie between them two ought to have disswaded him from making such a request but that since he was pleased so to resolve hee for for his part was likewise resolved to breake their former confederacie That Kings ought to bee chalenged by Kings not by inferiours That Kings ought not to use their weapons for vain-glory but for the glory of God and good of Christianity and when by their state necessitated thereunto That hee would come to Burdeaux with as many men as hee pleased when it might ought availe him And that in such a case occasions would not bee wanting to the Duke to finde him out nor should will be wanting in him to be found out by him To this answer the Duke by new letters replyed that he avouched the writing of the former letters to be to him to him onely and that if he did not therein give him the title which now he assumed 't was because he did not approve thereof that hee would have had due respect to their confederacy if it had not first been violated by him that he would never have made any confederacy with him if he had thought he would have so behaved himselfe towards King Richard God knowes how and by whom slaine for what concerned his present dignity that God never gave it him but did onely permit it in him and that God did oftentimes suffer Princes to reigne for their greater confusion so as the comparison he made between them two was to no purpose since his reputation was void of blemish as was not the Kings that for the duty and office of a King hee could not say better and doe worse that Queen Isabel his Neece might serve to prove this who was sent backe into France her husband being slaine her jonyture denied the goods shee brought with her into England deteined That hee would maintaine all this to bee true in single combat hand to hand to the end that as hee had said the deaths of so many might bee spared that hee thanked him for having more charity to the blood of France then hee had to his owne Lord and King This reply was too sharpe not to bee answered The King wrote backe That having communicated his designes to him when hee parted from France which he the Duke did then approve of and promised his assistance hee wondred why he should now blame them as if they were new unto him that if by his words of God knowes
of the Prince and so to lose together with their wealth their reputation which in so great a losse ought to bee kept unspotted for the dignity of their profession and not to give a colour of reason to the wrong they were to receive Every one thought the Kings warlike inclination would bee the Canon which should batter them to pieces but hee not having as yet made choyce of an enemy warre with France would be of a vaste expence Scotland was neerer hand and easier to bee invaded Iames the first their King being prisoner in England they thought that his pretentions to the Crowne of France as most proportionate to the greatnesse of his minde would serve for an argument and that by perswading him to that enterprise they should stay the proposition which was to be made against them The Parliament being met the Archbishop of Canterbury a Chertosin Monke failed not in a well ordered speech opportunely to propound it his principall heads were the equity of his Majesties pretentions the honour of the King the reputation of the State and the occasions now offered of making it feasable by reason of the troubles that Kingdome was in In the first he shewed how the King was the naturall ancient heire of Normandy Angier Poictou Umena and Gascony of all which he now possessed onely a little part of Gascony That being heire to Edward the third hee was likewise heire to France otherwise the title which he thereof assumed would be unjust He declamed against the Salique Law as invented in those dayes onely to exclude England no mention being made thereof in Chronicles or other memorialls but since I cannot give you the very words the story necessary requires me to shew you the Law in a rough draught to the end that you may examine the late undertakings of Edward the third or the present ones of this Henry against that Kingdome be justifiable or no. Edward the second King of England married Isabell daughter to Philip the faire King of France Philip besides this his daughter Isabell left three sonnes Lewis Hutin Philip the long and Charles the faire all which reigned Kings one after another and though Lewis left a daughter named Iane and his wife with child of a sonne which soone after dyed and that Odone Duke of Burgony Uncle by the mother side to Iane did what in him lay to make her succeede unto her father yet Philip the long her Uncle who was crowned in Rheims whilst armed and the gates shut having then foure daughters did by marriage appease those Princes who did oppose him giving his eldest daughter to this Duke of Burgony together with the County of Burgony the which by her mother did belong to the said Iane and to Lewis Count of Eureux the most poteâ—… Prince of all the adversaries hee gave the same Iane and for her portion the Kingdome of Navarre the County of Brye and Shampania so as the businesse thus layed asleepe and he afterwards dying Charles succeeded him not interrupted by Iane since her giving way to her other Uncle passed as a ruled case Charles dyed leaving his wife with child Edward the third King of England who was neerest of bloud as borne of Isabell sister to these three Kings pretended to the regency in case the child the Queen went withall should live if otherwise to the Crown On the other side Philip Count of Vallois sonne to Châ—…rles who was brother to Philip the faire made the like pretence as neerest heire male alledging that the Law Salique which did exclude the women did likewise exclude such sonnes as were by them borne Whereupon the three States gathered together Philip got the regencie and the Queen Dowager bringing but a daughter the Kingdome Edward alledged in his behalfe that this law was never knowne till then and then invented to defraude him of succession no mention being made thereof in the memory of man nor by any whatsoever ancient Authentique writer That to give it a being when it had none and cause it to rise up in one night like a mushrome was likely not onely not to give it a subsistence but also to make it not to be credited That hee did not deny the succession of the male in all times past but that the succession of the female sex had not hapned to the Crowne till these present times That the relinquishment made by Iane to her owne prejudice and pursued without his consent or knowledge ought not to prejudice him nor ought it be concluded that shee having laide aside her claime to the prejudice of a third the third should likewise quit his claime to the prejudice of succession That she had yeelded by force being doubly betrayed by her Uncle that he migâ—…t usurpe the Country of Burgony and by her husband that he might make himselfe King of Navarre both of them being contented with the certainty of this gaine the hopes which they might promise unto themselves by warre being uncertaine and of lesse account That if the Law were fundamentall as they would have it beleeved to be it would not have beene violated in the two first races That in the first race the French writers made a doubt whether Morevius were the sonne of Claudian or not and that if he were not his son it is to be beleeved say they that hee was his next a kin which is as much as to conjecture the one and doubt of the other They affirme him to have succeeded not so much by vertue of the Lawes as by the free election of the States not being aware that the terme free election doth contradict the Law Salique it being impossible that there should bee any sort of election much lesse free where the Lawes doe determine an undoubted successour otherwise one of two inconveniencies would necessarily ensue either that the election should annull the Law or the Law make the election superfluous the next in bloud all others excluded being by the Law without election appointed to the Crowne That it cannot be denyed that when Childericus was driven out of the Kingdome Aegidius a Citizen of Rome was chosen King and that his sonne Siagrius after the death of Childericus who was received as King again did pretend unto the Crowne by vertue of his fathers election which he never would have done had there beene such a Law to oppugne him Clodoveus left foure sonnes of which one was a bastard they were all called Kings not onely of such proportions as was left unto them by their father but of all France whilst the Law Salique supposeth but one King and doth not admit of bastards Dagobert left the Crowne of France to Clodoveus the second his younger son and to Sigisbert his eldest sonne the Kingdome of Austracia without any manner of dispute whilest that the Law Salique aimes not so much at the exclusion of women as to the advantage the first borne sonne should have over the younger The same Sigisbert
Fleet to cast Anchor under Roan He made a bridge over the uppermost part of the River towards France and displaied three chaines a Canon shot off from the walls the one a fooot and a halfe under the water the second equall with the superficies of the water and the third two foot above the water bereaving them thereby of all manner of succour And because their many salleyes were the cause of the losse of many of his men to no purpose hee endeavoured to take it in by famine being sure that their obstinacy could not continue long Those of Saint Katherins who had not beene diligent in making their provisions yeelded themselves at the first months end their lives saved but not their goods The field this mean while was full of Burgonian Daulphinist and English Colours all of them to each other enemies so as if the former two did backe together the third made booty the two carrying away what the third left At this same time sixteen hundred Irish arrived at the Camp conducted by the Lord Kilmayne ill armed and but badly cloathed but of such agility and valour as they were commended beyond all the rest whereupon a newes being given out that the French were comming to succour the towne they were placed where it was thought the French would come they received this charge with unexpressible joy and though the succour came not they ceased not to do much mischiefe going and returning with more speed and to better purpose then the horses themselves either could or would have done The Citie had suffered much ever since October their victuals were spent happy were they that could get either Horses Dogges Cats Mice or such like uncleannesse to eate The poorer sort of people if in the streets they met any one with any thing of livelihood they would flye upon him blowes nor wounds not availing to make them to desist In three months space no meat had been publickly sold and those who had meanes to purchase any payed excessive prices above 50000. persons died of hunger during this siege They sent Eustace Paville a Doctor to acquaint the King and Duke of Burgony with their misery who when he had shewed how great evills they had suffered onely that they might preserve their faith and loyalty protested that if they should be inforced to yeeld themselves the King and Kingdome of France should have no greater enemies then they The answer was gracious that the King would preserve his good City of Roan that within a few daies hee would so succour it as that the enemy should rather bethinke themselves how to escape away then any longer to continue the siege Words which proved to no effect yet necessary to hinder the proceedings of the English to the cost of the miserable besieged but not able to succour them by force hee bethought himselfe how to give them comfort by a treaty of peace Cardinall Vrsino was about this time come from Avignon sent by Pope Martin the fifth to finde out some meanes how to agree these two great Princes The first thing he treated of was that they should send their Embassadours to Pont d'Arcke as they did but the time being spent in disputes and no conclusion made he resolved to goe himselfe to the walls of Roan Hee spoke with King Henry he presented him with the Picture of the Lady Catherine of France the best meanes as he thought whereby to perswade him The King after he had well considered her beauty and praised it seemed to be desirous of the match if shee should come endowed with a million of gold with the Province of Normandy by him almost wholly conquered the Province of Acquitany by him likewise in a great part possessed the County of Poictou and all the other Signiories which did formerly belong and were hereditary to the Crowne of England adding that he would have them free from having any dependancy upon France The which seeming very hard to the French Deputies the conference was dissolved For besides the abovesaid pretensions the English Deputies explained themselves that Charles by reason of his sicknesse was not fit to make treaties nor the Dolphin as not being King nor the Duke of Burgony as not having power to dispose of the inheritance and dependances of the Crowne That therefore it did necessarily follow there was no accord to be made but by the sword which was onely able to satisfie the one and inforce the other The breach of this Treaty did almost quite dead the hopes of the besieged yet did they a while languishin agony by reason of the great preparations which were made throughout all Picardy but as soone as they perceived that the King and Duke of Burgony distracted through their jealousies of the Dolphin could not succour them they resolved to hazzard their lives lesse valued then their pretended liberty and to goe themselves to procure and bring in succour the which they could not doe but by breaking through the Campe 10000. of them well armed the rest remaining to defend the City rushed furiously out of a gate from whence they were not gone two miles when the rafters of the bridge breaking as many as were upon it fel into the water those who remained in the town issued out at another gate to save their companions the which they could not so soon doe before the English had already fought with them and driven them back Those who fell shared all of severall misfortunes few of them escaping being either drowned broken or wounded The bridges rafters were cut in two by Guy Buttler after the place was surrendred he was thought to have caused them to bee cut onely because he had sworne loyalty to King Henry and was become his subject The Duke of Burgony did not cease though in this desperate case to flatter them with hopes of succour and that they might beleeve him he said he would doe that which he was farre from being able to effect He brought the King and Queene to Beauvais and caused great troopes of armed men to come thither which served to no other use then to bee an oppression to the Countreyes through which they passed Hither for their last Embassy came new soliciters from Roan the midst of December who laid open what miserable famine they suffered the misery that those endured who being shut out of the city died in ditches that they were forced to take up such children as were there borne in baskets over the walles to baptize them and being baptized to convey them downe againe to their mothers who rather expected death then life That many died unbaptized evils which had happened and did happen for their service done unto the King and Duke of Burgony whilest they on their sides had done nothing that they ought to have done and had promised that they could expect no longer that if succour were not immediately sent they would render themselves to the King of England And with this protestation they
health to command and to Raigne requires active Spirits as farre differing from this contempt and mortification as ought a Clergie-man differ from the lively and ready resentments which are requisit in him that commands The foure Beasts which are described to have Eyes before and behind ought to serve for a type to Henry for if the inward eyes of conscience were sufficient to him as a Christian the outward eyes of wisdome were requisite to him as a Prince A Prince cannot be said to be good and innocent though of harmlesse intention and customes when his simplicity proves hurtfull to his wellfare honour and Subjects Goodnes ought not to be borne a Sister with us but be begotten by us wee our selves ought to be the Fathers thereof our will the Mother and Election the Soule for though naturall simplicity or sincerity brings with it many advantages hee is notwithstanding more to be commended who hath not transgressed when he might have done so for well doing is not defined by Ignorance of evill or an impotency thereunto but when a Man is able and knowes how to do amisse and doth it not A bound which does not exclude the faculties of civill actions as did Henryes goodnes which was borne a Sister with him but makes them so much the better by how much after the primary cause its objects are the second without which there is no corporeall nor civill life I know not whether his education did concurre with his nature to the making him what he was but doubtlesse faults enough are committed in the education of Princes in their Childhood they are observed with too much respect whilst their discreet Governours knowing that some Witts require the spurr some the bridle ought to make use thereof alternatly and with respect but not excesse for by thus doing they will not only make them be reverenced and beloved by their Subjects but respected and feared by all Nations However it bee 't is evident that Henry's ruine did derive it selfe from this simple inanimate goodnes which lame in its owne judgment rested it selfe upon that of others so as loosing reputation the Soule of Government he therwithall lost Authority Kingdome Liberty and Life The Conditions of affaires in both Kingdomes at Henry the fifths Death was such as by reason of the good directions he left could not be amended His Subjects were ready to obey drawne by the glory of so many famous Victories and by the profit which accrewd unto them by so many considerable acquisitions In France the home discentions of that Kingdome the wisdome and vallour of the Duke of Bedford and the good Commanders and Souldiers which waged Warre under him nourished hopes of more happy proceedings And the two Brothers Unckles to the Infant King free from jealousy and evill intelligence the Duke of Bedford remaining chiefe in France with the Title of Regent and the Duke of Glocester commanding in England under the Title of Protectour did conspire not only to preserve what they had gotten but to acquire more but the cause being tane away the effects cannot continue Charles the fifth King of France dyed within lesse then 3. Moneths after King Henry the fifth who being incapable of Government and govern'd by his Wife a revengefull Woman and bad Mother had by her meanes alienated his Kingdome deprived his Sonne thereof and set dissention among his Subjects to the increase of Englands greatnes Philip Duke of Burgony who according to the Councell of deceased Henry was to be insnared by allurements was by Glocester distasted driven thereunto either by ambition or love or both Whereby Men may learne not to build too much upon their owne knowledge but to watch over their selves every little intrest being sufficient to change us to the worse Since Glocester a good and wise Prince ceased to be so when he suffer'd himselfe to be transported by his passions and private intrests seldome meeting with publique respects those who looke after the one abandon the other or else do ruine both the one and the other together with the State and themselves as did he These were the true causes of the English retrogadations in France civill discentions in France had establish'd the English and the reconciliation betweene the Duke of Burgony and Charles the seaventh was their ruine So as though the recomencement of the Civill Warres be chiefely ascribed to the losses in France yet since they began not till the King was growne a Man and that the Affaires of France were little better then quite lost there would have beene no liklyhood of any disorders in England if things had succeeded well and the Sonne had beene like the Father for in the same manner as the one supprest the Conspiracie of the Earle of Cambridge and thereby wonne reputation the other might have quell'd the Duke of Yorkes audacity and have preserved his Kingdome but the Sword wherwith Scanderberg cut off arm'd limbs was not of the same temper when manag'd by another Hand and therfore the reall difference is that wheras the Earle did Justle with a strong and fierce Lyon his successors encountred with a weake milde lowly Lambe King Henry was proclaymed King when he was about 8 Moneths old the Duke of Exceter and his Brother the Bishop of Winchester were deputed for the Government of his person and the Queene his Mother for his Diet whilst the Duke of Glocester Protectour of the Kingdome took care for all things which might make for Peace at home or Warres abroad the Infant King was brought from Windsor to London to be showne in full Parliament his Mothers bosome was his Throne and generall acclamations serv'd as the earnest penny of obedience Ayds were willingly contributed for the perservation of what his Fathers worth had won The Duke of Bedford on the other side surprised by the disadvantageous Death of Charles the sixth which hapned in October the same yeare and by his being forsaken by many who had formerly followed his Standard to follow the Dolphin who was proclaymed King by the Name of Charles the seaventh knowing how contrary to their naturall affections that obedience was which those who remained with him had sworne to the King his Brother did in a solemne Assembly cause new Oaths to be taken in the behalfe of the now Heyre a thing readily obtained but very irreligeously observed and had it not beene for the power and authority of the Duke of Burgony a Prince of great Possessions and attendance the affaires of England would not have lasted so long as they did but they grew worse and worse according as he slackned his vigilancy therein by reason of Glocester and the City of Orleans wherewith he was not trusted by reason of the death of his Sister who was Wife to Bedford and by his totall alienation when having appeased his anger against Charles the lives of those first Warriers who were his friends did cease Henry in Paris was likewise proclaymed and sworne King of
the Cardinall of Winchester was at Dover ready to passe over into Bohemia with 4000. men The Hussites had much troubled that Kingdome not without danger of infecting the Neighboring Countries with their opinions the which Martin the fifth being willing to withstand hee did together with other remedies nominate the Cardinall of Winchester his Legate in this Warre and that by comming arm'd hee might not bee despis'd hee gave him power to raise the tenth part of all the Ecclesiasticall livings in England to make thereby a leavy of souldiers The busines being propounded in Parliament and approved of by meanes of the said moneyes these 4000. men were raysed The Duke of Glocester who could not make so suddaine provision of men intreated the Cardinall to assist the busines of France by transporting those souldiers to the Regent and that when hee should see those affaires out of danger hee might goe on his journey The Cardinall obeyed him though unwillingly mov'd thereunto out of consideration that if any disaster should be fall the Kings businesse the fault might be laid on him The Regent re-inforced by these men came forth againe into the field continuing his resolution of fighting with the enemy who being incamped between Baron and Monpillier he incampt himselfe betweene Baron and Selins where many skirmishes were made but Charles not willing to set upon him in his owne Campe though he were by much the greater number nor the Regent to expose himselfe to all disadvantages they both retired the Cardinall taking his way towards Bohemia where having had ill fortune he returned home with little honour and Cardinall Guilian was sent in his place Henry was now entred into the eighth yeare of his raigne and the ninth of his age not having beene till then crowned so as on the sixt of November this solemnity was with much pompe celebrated at Westminster with all such demonstrations of joy as upon like occasions are usually made both publiquely and privately Charles this meane while being free from the incounter with Bedford received as hee passed by such Cities as surrendred themselves amongst which Campaigne and Senlis but thinking this successe not sufficient unlesse hee could totally sever Philip from the enemy hee resolved to send Embassadours to him who excusing the death of his Father might shew unto him how misbecomming a thing it was for a Prince of his qualitie so blamefully to joyne with those who did oppugne the house royall the Country and Kingdome to the which hee or such as should descend from him might sometimes aspire if Fortune should throw the succession upon him offering him what conditions hee pleased and such as were never to be effected But Philip keeping himselfe upon generalls neither giving hopes nor taking them quite away and demanding such things as were not to bee granted him reserved himselfe to his best advantage for being courted by both sides he was sure that without him neither of them could prevaile This meane while Beaunois and Omale being come over to Charles the Regent fearing yet worse went to Normandy the Province which though all the rest were lost was chiefly to be preserved as being the Patrimony of the Crowne of England and the most convenient for it of all the rest leaving Lovis of Luxemburg Bishop of Ierouanne who by Henries meanes enjoyed the office of Chancellorship of France in Paris with 2000 English under good Commanders Charles would not not lose the opportunity of this absence to try whether fortune would favour him in the atchieving of that City S. Denis yeelded it selfe up unto him without resistance so as his men began to scowre the country even to underneath the walls of Paris and the chiefest of his Army being lodged at La Chapelle they levell'd their Artillerie against the gate Saint Honore and tooke the Bulwarke thereof whereupon the Maid throwing her selfe into the ditch and resolute contrary to the advice of Alansonne and all the rest to give an assault he pretended revelation having not revealed unto her the depth of the ditch and the water therein she was wounded in her leg the which not abating her violence but she still persisting in causing where withall to be brought to fill it up she had there beene taken had not a servant of the Duke of Alansonnes withdrawne her from thence so as force proving vaine many brave souldiers being there slaine and the Bulwarke abandoned they wholly forsooke the enterprise Charles tooke his way from Touraine by Berry being not naturally inclin'd to businesses but rather to the trimming up of gardens as usually are the lovers of idlenesse an humour which though it be allowable in men who have not much to doe yet is it harmefull in Princes whose art it is to give lawes to peace to governe their people with honour to pardon the humble and punish the proud The Regent understanding the danger that Paris was in made hast thither he thanked the Citie for the loyaltie they had shewed upon this occasion promising whatsoever might be expected from a moderate government and from a King who loved nothing more then the preservation and content of his people Philip was not long in comming thither who after having treated with him of what was to be done after a short stay departed leaving him to the recovery of Saint Denis and the adjacent places whilst the Bastard of Orleans layd siege to the Castle of Turcis which being very strong both by scituation and art held out six moneths at the end whereof it yeeded the Souldiers lives being saved and the Castle wholly demolished At this very time Sir Thomas Tirill had with 400. Souldiers much damnified the county of Cleremont the Count thereof resolute to chastise his boldnesse drew out the Garrisons from thence and the neighbouring places and chasing him therewithall overtooke him about Beauvois in so narrow a passage as his Horsemen could not make use of their Horses they therefore quitted them and fiercely set upon him the bickering lasted a good while without knowledge which side had the better till such time as the English bowes decided it the Count saved himselfe for which he owes thankes to his Horses heeles of the rest 300. were slaine and 200. taken prisoners with whom Sir Thomas returned to Grovay the place of his Garrison Omale had a little before yeelded unto Charles as hath beene sayd Mounsieur de Ramburres remaining Governour thereof the Earle of Suffolke besieged it and after 25. assaults the Towne not being able to doe any more surrendred it selfe the Earle caused 30. of the chiefest of them to be hang'd on the Walls as falsifiers of their faith and perjur'd to Henry he fined the rest and sent Mounsieur de Rambourres into England who six yeares after recovered his lost liberty by exchange On the other side Laval which Talbot had taken the yeare before was retaken by the French who lay in ambush all night neare unto a Mill and following the Millers advice who
affrighted at so great a wonder if they were both Miracles and that the English concealed the one by stealing away her heart they could not conceale the other since the dove flew away to the skie in midst of flames and in the sight of all men whereby her innocency sanctity and martyrdome the injustice of her judges and the infidelity of the English spiritually blind to so apparent a miracle might haue clearly appeared to the World Neither would Varan have beene the onely relater hereof for France the whole World and England itselfe would in despight of her selfe have confessed it for what remaines that the Judges who condemned her came all to an evill end it might bee beleeved suppose it were so if a death according to humane appearance happy were an argument of a mans uprightnesse The just would then have reason to judge themselves more then all the Judges of the World since amongst the unjust which are innumerable few or very seldome any come to apparent punishment But I am of opinion that according to Christian piety it would bee safer to beleeve that as of good men there are more miserable then fortunate and of bad more fortunate then unfortunate so God reserves to his owne good will as well the reward as the punishment changing the good and evill of this World with the good and evill of the World to come our judgements in this case being oblique false and not belonging to us The last argument of her innocency the most solid and hardest of all the rest to bee answered is that 26. yeares after when the English were driven out and Charles established shee was declared innocent by a Comissioner deligated from Calistus the third but the Pope had nothing to doe herein more then his delegation an ordinary title upon such occasions Princes though delegated by God are not alwayes just neither could the Popes assigne them to that office but upon the place where the testimonials were to bee examined so as the Arch-Bishop of Rheims and the Bishop of Paris Commissioners and the Bishop of Constance who were joyned with them are liable to the like oppositions by the English as were the Bishop of Beauvois and his associates by the French These opposed as having dependancy upon England those as depending upon France the witnesses of her condemnation partiall to Henry the witnesses of her absolution partiall to Charles shee was condemn'd by those who had dependancy on the one and absolv'd by those who did depend upon the other and yet in a case so favour'd as that none did oppose it where the interest of no third Person was treated off and a Party being in question to whom France ought so much as also Charles his right to that kingdome declarable by the ablution of the condemned as sent from God to this purpose what was the reason why according to Giles many of those that were cited did not appeare if it were not either that they would not depose against their consciences or els were loth to offend the King by deposing the truth the which being well foreseene by the Commissioners they failed not to adde this clause in their letters to proceed notwithstanding the contumacy of such as being cited would not appeare Finally if her innocency had beene totally clear'd by this absolution it was impossible that any forraine penne much lesse those of France should have defamed her but rather her pretended sanctity being granted her revelations missionem predictions apparitions of Spirits and blessed Soules her Canonization was not to have beene pretermitted which for all this was neither procured nor thought upon by any one for say that all these patchings were taken for things as cleare as day her change of habite her profession of Armes against Christians and Catholique Christians Her cruelty her thirst after bloud her having served in an Inne her fictions hipocrisie and dishonesty though not true were of too scandalous suspition to suffer her to pretend to bee a Saint Notwithstanding let her not want the praise shee did deserve Shee was a brave and a valiant Amazone the restorer of that Kingdome and if shee did not drive the English from thence as shee her selfe had vaunted shee was if not the onely the chiefe or at least one of the chiefe causes why the English lost France They had resolved upon Henries coronation hoping for the like good effects as upon the same occasion had ensued to his Compâ—…itor not observing that if this were the essentiall reason of his advancements they were notwithstanding deceived for there was a certaine place appointed for the coronation and circumstances not to bee pretermitted nor were they omitted by Charles in what the condition of times would suffer him that Rheimes was the place appointed for this ceremony that the oyle brought by a dove from Saint Remigiâ—… as they write was to bee used in the annointing of the King and that the inclination of the people was to intervene which Henry wanted So as if hee had beene crown'd in Rheimes and annointed with the reputed heavenly oyle his fortune was not thought to change since it did not proceed from those extrinsicall actions but from humane affections after divine providence which is the onely cause of our good or bad fortune and which being inscrutable is not discovered by any events neither doth it declare unto us whether wee bee worthy of love or hatred favours and disfavours from Heaven are by us interpreted a like beneficiall to us for if wee repute favours a signe of Gods grace wee account his disfavours likewise as markes of his love since hee correcteth and chastneth those that hee loves then since wee are certaine of nothing more then of our noâ—… deserving of good and of our meriting of evill wee ought not to grow proud in prosperity nor to bee cast downe by adversity but to receive scourges with hope and good fortune with feare since wee know not what may thereby happen unto us the which wee see in Charles for being freed from his forraigne enemies the enmitie of his sonne threw him into an abysse of so many jealousies and suspitions as they brought him to die a death which no Prince ever did so as it rests in doubt whether his favours were divine graces or rather meanes to bring him to a miserable end but however it was Henry went from Roan towards Paris in November followed by a great many Princes and Lords English French and Gascons the chiefe of the English were the two Cardinalls of Winchester and Yorke the Dukes of Bedford Yorke and Norfolke the Earles of Warwicke Salisbury Oxford Huntington Ormond Mortaigne and Suffolke Of French the Duke of Burgony Lewis de Luxenburg Cardinall and Chancellour of the Kingdome the Bishops of Beauvois and Noyon first Peeres of France the Bishop of Paris and others after him Of Gascons Count Longuerville Count de March Count Vademont of Lorraine and many others He was received and met with
of the other his bad that suffering himselfe to be gulded by a prodigious ambition a usuall disease amongst great wits hee of himselfe did negotiate in an unexpedient and harmefull match and which was likely not to bee denied since that thereby those territories were surrendered which ought not have beene quitted for any whatsoever cause that he did too indiscreetly make use of the Kings favour occasioned by the Queenes more then ordinary inclinations The Parliament was summoned at the Blacke Friers in London wherein treaties being had against the Duke and the Queene fearing least he might therein suffer she thought she might reape some advantage by remooving the Parliament to Lecester but very few of the Nobilitie comming thither she was forced to remove it againe to Westminster where both houses being full the lower house presented many complaints against the Duke whereof some were true and some false The Articles were many the chiefest that hee had treated with the Bastard of Orleans when he was sent Embassadour to Henry to move Charles to make warre with England to the end that hee might make Iohn sonne to the said Duke King by marrying him to Margaret daughter to the late Duke of Sommerset the presumed heire to the Crowne in case the King should have no children Secondly that suborned by the sayd Bastard he was cause of the Duke of Orleans freedome Thirdly that the losse of France and Normandy was happened through his advise which was represented to the King of France by the said Duke of Orleans Fourthly that being sent Embassadour to make peace or truce he had condescended to the surrendring of Aniou and Mayne without the knowledge of the other Embassadours his fellow Colleagues and that being returned to England he perswaded the King thereunto so losing him the inheritance of those countries Fiftly that having at the same time discovered the Kings counsell unto the enemy together with the defects of the Forts and number of Souldiers the English by reason of these informations were driven out of France Sixtly that he had given the like informations to the Dunnesse when he was Embassadour in England seventhly that the King having sent Embassadours into France to treate of peace he was the cause why peace was not made having by way of Anticipation advertised Charles of his advantages Eightly that in the Starre Chamber hee had made his boasts that hee had as much power in the Councell of France as in that of England and that by his power hee could remove whatsoever Counsellors there Ninthly that corrupted by Charles hee had retarded the melitia that was to goe to France Tenthly that in the conclusion of the peace hee had not comprehended the King of Arragon nor the Duke of Britanny both friends to the King so as being comprehended by Charles hee alienated the former and made the other so great an enemy as Giles brother to the said Duke remaining firme in his friendship to England lost first his liberty and then his life His answers to the first three Articles were that hee never had committed nor so much as thought any such thing To the fourth that the businesse of the truce being left to his discretion it could not bee concluded without the surrendring of those states which was but a weake answer since the marriage of the Queene in consideration whereof this surrender was made was not so much as dreamt of by any save himselfe But on the other side it being approved of in Parliament wherein both the houses did joyne in Petition to his Majestie to reward him for this his great good service it followes that either the one Parliament or the other did amisse since the one desired reward the other punishment for the selfe same action the fift sixt seventh and ninth have no proofe at all but the accusers bare narration In the eight he may be convinc't but more of vanitie then of any other errour in the tenth his fault was omission but as it was not excusable in a personage of his condition so it was not to be punished in the highest degree his other accusations contained the topicall faults of favorites which in like persecution are usually alleaged that he had enricht himselfe out of the Kings treasure monopolized things belonging to the Crowne diminished the revenues thereof removed worthy men from the Councell placing such in their roomes as had dependancy upon him that he was the chiefe instrument in the death of the Duke of Glocester which though it were likely enough yet were not their proofes sufficient to condemne him Vpon these complaints he was sent unto the Tower as to be there forth comming till hee should give an account of what he was charged of but being set at liberty about a moneth after the people were thereat so highly incensed that to avoyd sedition it was requisite to take from the Lord Say his place of Treasurer all their places from all his other friends and so banish him for five yeares out of England But being imbarked in Suffolke to goe for France he was set upon by a man of warre belonging to the Earle of Excester was fought withall taken beheaded neare unto Dover in the same ship and his body throwne upon the shore from whence it was taken by one of his Chaplaines and buried in the Colledge of Winkefield in Suffolke This was the end of this man in whom so many causes both of blame and of praise concurring I know not whether hee ought to bee blamed or praised Vices are like Clouds which though they doe not totally obscure the day yet the thicker and blacker they are the more horrid and fearefull doe they make it Vices are not to bee ballanced with vertues no more then is ayre and water with earth and fire yet if amongst punishments the law givers could have taken away the memory of what was good in the guiltie I beleeve they would not have done it If there had beene no other evill in the Duke of Suffolke then the death of the Duke of Glocester whereof the signes are too manifest for him to cleare himselfe 't were sufficient to ecclipse all his other vertues in the estimation of all honest men but bee it as you will his misfortune was very prejudiciall to the King since thereby he was deprived of a servant as necessary for his preservation as by his Councell and valour he was ready to preserve him This chance did much inanimate those who syded with the Duke of Yorke who spared not in what they could to render the King dispised and hatefull they forgot not to inculcate the ignominious losse of France enough to bereave of reputation the most valiant Prince that is much more him who was given to idlenesse and wretchlesnesse that the state was governed by a proud woman the chiefe cause of all their evills Thus said the people should doe well to take example by the government of Ireland where the wisedome and valour of the Duke
of Yorke were left alive That by endeavouring to ruine his brother he wrought his owne overthrow by quitting the right unto the Crown to the which he was so nigh himselfe For Edward though he were young had yet no sonne and but one daughter who might very well miscarry and such were his disorders as there was little likelihood he should have any more That being therefore to be presumed heire he much injured himselfe by giving the Crown away from himselfe to his enemies who could never thinke themselves safe as long as he lived These reasons and others which the discreet woman knew how to make use of prevailed so farre with Clarence as that he gave her his word to joyne with his brother as soone as hee should be come into England Which sheweth of what little efficacy oathes and alliance are when a powerfull interest comes in place Clarence for some sleight domestique distasts failed his brother even to the endangering the losse of his Kingdome You shall see him faile his father in Law even to the making him lose his life Whence wee are taught that in great affaires wee ought onely to trust such to whom profit and danger are univocall together with us Many of the King of France his ships were making ready in Harfleur for the Earle of Warwickes service and some of his owne likewise where he received sundry dispatches from many Lords of England They desired him not to delay his returne though hee were to come all alone for being looked for by so many that were desirous to spend their lives in his service hee needed no foraine forces and that his delay might endanger his friends and overthrow the enterprize He acquainted the Queene and his companions herewithall whose opinions were that hee should forth with be gone with such ships as hee should finde in readinesse and that as soon as the Queenes ships should be in due equipage her father the King of Sicily had sent her as many as hee could to this effect she and her sonne would imbarque themselves upon the first newes of any hopes of good successe in England so as having taken leave of the King and thanked him for so many and so great favours hee went into the Fleet whither by command from the King the Admirall of France and divers other ships were come to guard him from Charles his Fleet which lay expecting him in the mouth of the River Seine and which was much greater than the Kings Warwicks and the Admirals all joyned together Doubtlesse had not fortune plaied one of her wonted trickes the English had not returned to England for the Burgonians were many strong and resolute to doe all that was possible to take the Earle But the night before the Earles departure the Dukes ships were by a great tempest scattered many of them were sunke the rest driven into sundry places not any two of them being found together So as the Earle putting to Sea the next day with a faire wind as if the tempest had risen and were allayed to doe him service came to Anchor in Dartsmouth haven in Devonshire the same place where six moneths before he tooke shipping for Calleis Edward was at this time busied in sports and revellings not thinking on foraine affaires relying upon Charles his mighty Fleet which lay in wait to fight with him and hinder his passage into England When he heard he was landed he past from his first confidence to a second and worser thinking hee had him now in a noose Hee advertised Charles and desired him to take order hee should not returne againe to France and then hee needed trouble himselfe no further for that he was sufficient of himselfe to hinder all his designes within his Kingdome and to chastise him But Charls who was a wise and vigilant Prince was not of this opinion he would have had him to have hindred his landing without the adventuring of his Person and Kingdome upon the uncertainty of battell and the inconstancy of his people and fortune The first thing Warwicke did was to make Proclamations be made every where in Henries name that all men from sixteene to threescore yeere old upon grievous punishment should come and present themselves armed before him to serve Henry the lawfull King against Edward Duke of Yorke the unlawfull usurper of the Kingdome He was forthwith obeyed great numbers of people flockt unto him even those who the yeere before were wholly devoted to Edwards service A change though strange yet not to be wondred at Old things cause satiety new businesses provoke fresh appetite Edward being in this straight resolved to doe the same which the Earle had done Hee summoned all the Peeres of the Land was obeyed but by a few and by those more out of feare than out of any good will Hee went to Nottingham accompanied by his brother the Duke of Gloucester the Lord Scales the Queenes brother and the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine presuming there to raise an Army answerable to his need The Rebels this meane while increased and the Ministers in their Pulpits did approve of Henries right The bastard Faulconbridge and the Earle of Pembrooke the one in the West the other in Wales did proclaime him King That which most troubled Edward was that Marquesse Montaigne having gathered together 6000. fighting men and brought them almost unto Nottingham hee returned backe either for that he thought Edwards affaires were now desperate and that the ayreevery where resounding Long live Henry Long live Warwicke he thought it foolishnesse not to share of his brothers good fortune or else for that hee had now a just occasion to revenge himselfe of Edwards ingratitude as hee tearmed it who for his service done unto him and his blood shed for him in so many battels and dangers had onely requited him with the bare Title of Marquesse He declared himselfe against him and brought those 6000 along with him proclaiming Henry King as the others had done I know not whether he had reason to accuse Edward of ingratitude or no. Voluptuous people who like him are given to their pleasures are naturally prodigall in their owne dissolutenesse and backward enough in paying what they owe. I am very certain his other brothers could not complaine thereof though Warwicke injuriously did The Archbishop of Yorke wore the second Mitre of England and the Earle of Warwicke if wee may believe Comines to boote with his owne Revenues which were very great had 80000 Crowns a yeer comming in in Lordships Confiscations and Places meerely conferred upon him by the Kings grace which was much more in those daies than 300000 would be now But it is hatefull and dangerous to Princes when pretensions grow to that height as there is no meanes of recompence and that the onely pretence of the pretenders seeming to upbraid doth tacitely demand and seeme to plead the participation of their Princes dignity and estate Edward knew not what to say to these alterations which hourely
but so full of tricks ambition perfidiousnesse and deceit as nothing but ruine could betide him whereas had he served Burgundy and France with such loyalty as he ought to have done amongst Princes he would have been thought worthy of the title of a Prince and amongst Captains been esteemed one of the chiefest of his time His father had served England and so had he but leaving her in the recesse of her Fortune he became one of Charles his favourites then Count Carolois and was not likely to have fallen from thence but an ambition having brought him to the eminent place of Constable the next man to the King in France Generalissimo of his Forces and at whose command even Princes did obey enriched besides his Office with Pensions and Commands there remained nothing more for him to covet had he not like sick men by longing after what was hurtful for him contaminating his faith and honour put a period to his life and honour In this many erre encrease of honour or riches causes still a thirsting after more such examples have been before and since the Constable and shall be as long as the world endures for the avarice and ambition of such as come to what they formerly were not makes them see amisse and whilst they think to go beyond the period of their Fortunes thinking to transport it from its natural circle to an imaginary one as he who should think to passe from the Sphere of the Moon to that of the Sun for that as it is of a larger circumference so is it of a more elevated and lasting efficacie they in their passage tumble down headlong and break their necks Happie is he who possessing the favour of his Prince with temperance enjoys an alway-permanent Fortune grounded upon the justice and integrity of his own actions and if he prove not as rich as Croesus yet need he not to be ashamed of his riches which if they be but small the greater signe 't is of their being well come-by whilest the Princes favour the testimony of a good conscience and the being able to do good to others are the most glorious and most advantagious riches the world affords In such extraordinary Fortunes 't is better to sympathize with Agrippa and Maecenas then with Sejanus Edwards Ship had cast Anchor in a place secure from all windes save such as blew from Bretaigne which were those alone that were able to split or overwhelm her He enjoy'd his estate with out the disturbance of forreign enemies by means of the new Treaty with Burgundy's enmity did no ways trouble him for though the desire of subduing Lorrein and the humour of provoking the Switzers which cost him his life had not been predominant in Charles yet the interest of Flanders to which Commerce with England was necessary did secure him Scotland was in a condition not to be doubted by reason of the Truce which yet endured of the quality of her present Government and her not being stirred up by France for the most part the first causer of her movings At home he found himself freed of all such as might have harmed him who were come to their ends either by the Civil Sword or by the Hang-man wherein he was not sparing Clemency and faith are banished when Kingdoms are in question and Kingdoms in contention shut the doors upon all vertues as may cause alteration or suspect The life of young Henry Earl of Richmond was that alone which did molest him he could not possibly live content and attend such pleasures as he was naturally given unto so long as this worm did gnaw upon his heart he was the onely remaining relike of the House of Lancaster likely enough to deprive him of his quiet and Kingdom should he not be taken from the world whereby himself his house and children might live secure He esteemed the good offices he had done the Duke of Bretaigne with the King of France sufficient to deserve such a favour he sent unto him three Ambassadours the chief whereof was Doctor Stillington They desired the person of the Earl of Richmond in way of Honesty and affection concealing their cruelty and evil intentions neither could they proceed otherwise with Francis the â—…econd Duke of Bretaigne one of the best Princes that Fame celebrated in those times These made him believe that the King desiâ—…ous to abolish the enmity of the two Factions and quiet such spirits as were affectionate to the House of Lancaster there was no more fitting means to effect this then by marrying the Kings eldest daughter to the forenamed Earl who was Heir to that House They desired him to lend his helping hand to so good a work assuring him that as Bretaigne in former times had found no more advantageous nor more faithful friendship then with England so should she finde it every day more and more by this obligation of delivering up the person of this Prince The Marriage did not at the first appear unto the Duke to be the cause of this their so fervent desire it did not correspond with sense 't was a favour not to be expected from an enemy especially since the Earl himself had never been treated withal therein nor had heard any news thereof before but they reiterating their desires and adding to their efficacie by a great sum of Gold which they presented him withal he was perswaded to let him go But they were not well gone for S. Malo where they intended to take Shipping when the Duke looking narrowlier into the businesse repented the surrender of him Polydore saith that Iohn Chenlettes a very upright Gentleman and therefore beloved of the Duke was the cause of this Argentres says the same but he says he findes it not in the Chronicles of Bretaigne nor knows he from whence Polydore Virgil hath it Chenlettes was in the Countrey when he understood of the Ambassadours coming and the delivery of the Prince so as zealous for his Masters honour he hasted to him to lay before him the blame he was likely to incur by having delivered up the Earl of Richmond after having received him into his protection to his chiefest and most cruel enemy how that the obligations of assisting and giving entertainment one to another was reciprocal amongst Princes that many of his Predecessors had in the like case been received in England and Flanders and had tasted the loyalty and noblenesse of others in like manner as Richmond ought to taste his the which if he should not do his reputation would thereby receive so much the deeper stain by how much his past-goodnesse and greatnesse had been to all men known The taking his Remonstrance in good part answered that this his resolution could not redound to his blame since the Earl was to be the Kings son-in-law and to be readmitted into all his possessions Cheâ—…let replied He was deceived for that the Ambassadours being sure he never would have delivered him but upon fair terms had made this
desirous of Peace knowing that Ursewick's pains would be to no purpose for the Duke of Britanny was not in case to rely upon his Own Judgement having indeed None at all and the Duke of Orleans would not hear of it for being injured by him it was not likely he should trust him He on the other side should by this means justifie himself to Henry since the making of peace stuck not at Him so as he should not have any occasion to enterprise ought against Him the fault in all appearance not being His. Ursewick being come to Britanny found the Duke so very ill as it was impossible for him to treat with him who had lost almost all the faculties of judgement it behoved him to treat with the Duke of Orleans whom he acquainted with the King his Master's desire and with the good inclination he found in the King of France thereunto so as there remained nothing to establish a good Agreement but to conclude upon the means to every one's satisfaction The Duke being far from any such thought knowing that Charles his intention was other then he made shew for and he himself thirsting to make war with Another man's purse and with the hopes of getting the Dutchy of Britanny answer'd He wonder'd that so Wise a King as Henry would suffer himself to be over-reached by so very Young a King as Charles and that those reasons to which he was bound by Honour and Gratitude bore no sway with him that he should do well to remember the Duke of Britanny had been in lieu of a Father tâ—… him from his Childhood till his promotion to the Crown to the which though Nature Birth and the Kingdom had play'd their parts he had Never attained had he not used that charity towards him which obliged Henry to do the like for Him that the present Mediation did not correspond with the businesse that it was Destructive but Useful for Charles who thereby would gain time to do that which otherwise he could not that Aid was expected from Henry worthy of the Greatnesse of his Minde of his Tye of Friendship and of the imminent Danger the fair Appearances of France were nothing but Fraud and Cozenage 't would be too Late Dangerous and Dishonourable to know it by the Event that if Henry would believe Charles to be of as Candid a minde as was He himself he might do well to believe it with his Sword in Hand so that if it should prove Otherwise he might be ready to Chastise him that had abused him by doing this he should acquit himself on All hands nor could any one have just cause to complain of him And if the reasons of Gratitude which were the same with those of Honour were not of force enough to perswade him he ought to do it out of reason of State and take upon him that defence in Time without Offending Any One which should he undertake Unseasonably would be offensive to All Three to France by opposing it in Open War to Britanny by giving it too Late succour and to England by permitting a Great King to Increase in Power State and Situation hurtful to that Kingdom who was set upon on all sides subject to the discretion of England upon whose pleasure he depended having Seas Ports Commerce and all that could accommodate or incommodate secure or endanger England Ursewick was ready to answer That Princes could not chuse but in some sort believe one another especially where an Obliged friendship plays the part of a Surety not that Wisedom may not have her Exceptions but that she should too largely dispose of her self if where there is Parity of Friendship and Obligation she should believe a friend to be what he ought not to be that Henry's obligations to France arose from Britanny's failing him which if it were not through any fault of the Duke 't was through the fault of Landois Fortune and Chance 'T was Chance that when fleeing from England he would have gone to France brought him into Britanny Fortune when he would have stay'd in Britanny brought him into France whither he would not have gone nor have had any obligation to the King thereof had it not been for danger of being sold to Richard by Landois He did not accuse the Duke of this but neither ought the Duke to accuse him if Fortune bore him to Divide between Two that obligation which was formerly due to Him alone He could not but confesse this without the mark of Ingratitude neither could he take One of them into his consideration and leave the Other neglected More time was requir'd to arm by Sea and Land then to send an Embassie the One did not hinder the Other That an Ambassadour served for a Soul to such businesses as were to be brought to Life no resolutions of importance being taken between Prince and Prince but by Mediation But Ursewick not being suffer'd to say This nor what more he would have said for the Duke arose from him and would not hear him he returned to Charles who told him He had rightly foretold that the Duke of Orleans would not un-enforced yeeld to any Pacification that he would endeavour to force him to it as his obstinacy required in the mean time he desired Henry not to desist from doing good offices for by continuation thereof that Peace would be effected which He desired to which he for his part would Never be Averse and that under such conditions as Henry should prescribe him Lewis the father of this Prince would never suffer this his son to be taught more Latine then Qui nescit dissimulare nescit regnare wherein he so well profited as not having his brains troubled with any Other lesson and being thought by reason of his rough nature to have but a blunt judgement he deceived all men especially Ursewick whereby the King his Master was likewise deceived Some think that Henry's credulity was but feigned that he might have an Excuse not to intricate himself in a War he Hated and which would be of great Trouble to him But if he were not Deceived he deceived Himself for hoping it would be hard for Charles to make any Progresse in this businesse being unable at the same time to beat the Forces of Britanny and Orleans his party it proved clean Otherwise The French Army being entred Britanny and brought in by the confederate Barons made them soon repent it The Articles greed upon between them were instantly broken Cities besieged taken and Sacked no difference being put between the grounds and territories of the Confederate and Not confederate whilst the Duke abandon'd by his Subjects and not assisted by his friends escaped narrowly being taken at Vannes from whence with much ado he got to Nantes where being besieged and destitute of hope he sent the Count of Dunois and Viscount Coteman to get aid from England who having ridden by night thorow Forests and desert places in great danger the Countrey being wholly possest
for that the war with Britanny might move some jealousies in him the true Reasons whereof not being known he gave him to understand that that Countrey being Feudatary to him it became him in his reputation to preserve his rights therein amongst which one was that the Heir could not marry without his Consent that the Dutchesse having done otherwise in freely disposing of her self without the Consent of Him her Soveraign it behoved him with his good leave to match her so as might not be prejudicial to his Crown to the which he hoped He would give way as to a thing becoming the reason of State and Justice Henry perceiving that the King of France would have him swallow up a bitter Pill wrapt up in Leaf-gold caused answer to be made to the Ambassadours That Peace ought not to be treated of thereby to make War upon one's Friends that to Demand it was Unjust Most unjust to Grant it He had too much of interest with Britanny to abandon it That the proceedings held by Charles were not like those of a Lord who intends to keep his right of Fee-farm but like those of an Enemy which intends Usurpation That his Correction say it were just and necessary needed not to be imposed by so Unjust means and such Unnecessary Arms against a Maiden That he did not dispute whether it were Charles his Right to marry her as he pleased or no though he thought few Presidents could be given thereof That Britanny's tenure in Fee was not subject to the Justice Laws and Will of the Lord thereof as were Other Common tenures That Gascoigne and Normandy in Former times and Flanders at the Present were not under so Servile a Subjection but say they were Marriages ought to be Free not made by Force the parties not Constrain'd otherwise they would be against the Laws both Humane and Divine and suppose his disposal of her did not contradict the Laws it might yet be averse to the interest of Other Princes who peradventure might be content he should marry her to some Other and not unto Himself As for Flanders he wonder'd so Wise a King as Charles should use such slight Arguments in so weighty a matter that he should term the Oppression of the Prince the People's Oppression the Rebellion of the One the Injustice of the Other that after having so many months detained him prisoner slain his ser vants bereft him of his Son and injuriously put him under their own Government they should pretend by Injuring to be injured being protected and confirmed in their Rebellion by Charles himself A thing which had not formerly happened and which now fell out opposite to the Interest and Dignity of All Princes for in time that might happen to Each of them which now befel This so as all Princes were bound upon such like occasions reciprocally to Help one another the which if it became Others much more did it become Charles who being Soveraign ought to chastise Rebellion in the people not to Authorize and Nourish it He thanked him for his acquainting him with his Secret designes which were So secret as not onely Italy but the whole World knew of them For his ends of Passing into Macedonia to make war upon the Turks they were not onely Christian but Generous so as if in stead of his demanding Peace he would grant his request in accepting of Him for a Companion in so holy an Enterprise he should think himself happie but that his arguments were of too Repugnant a Construction God did not command Evil to be done that Good might come thereof nor that what is offer'd on His Altars should be taken from Another's flock Yet if he thought he might with Justice set upon the Kingdom of Naples and that his pretended right thereunto was good meerly by the Renunciation of the House of Anjou what might He think of himself that was bereft of Normandy Anjou Gascoigne and All France which falling upon his person by natural Inheritance not by Anothers Renounsal was his Legal Patrimony if being instructed by him He should not do the like He would therefore follow his example and run the same carreer he had traced out to him Therefore if he would have Peace he might have it upon condition either that he would Renounce that which by an unjust title he Possessed or else pay such a Tribute as might be proportionable to what he should hold The Ambassadours not expecting such an Answer said They had no Commission to any such purpose but that they were sure their King's Sword was able to defend his Crown from losing any the least of his Flower-de-Luces that for what concern'd his marriage with the Dutchesse he never had any such Thought being already married to Maximilian's daughter To which the King reply'd He lookt for such an Answer and that he would send Ambassadours to him the better to be satisfied therein whereupon he dismissed them and Gaguine stayed in England till he had dispatcht Thomas Earl of Ormond and Thomas Goldenstone Prior of Christs-Church in Canterbury Ambassadours into France for that purpose Charles this mean while labour'd to remove from the Dutchesse Ann all scruples and detestations which withheld her from taking him for her husband He employed people of all conditions Divines Ladies Lords Counsellours and all such as had accesse unto her The Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Orange newly freed from their imprisonment pleaded for him so did the Count Dunois who after Orleans was tane prisoner turn'd again to the King's party The Marshal de Rieux Chancellour Mountalban the Ladies and Gentlewomen that were familiar with her and almost the whole Counsel were his instruments herein Madame de Laval her Governesse and Lady of Honour took more pains herein then All the rest Much ado there was to perswade the Dutchesse to forget how unworthily she had been dealt withal for Three yeers together how the Agreements made with the Duke her father and after with her Self had never been observed that Charles had destroy'd and sackt her Countrey that he was married to the Daughter of the King of the Romanes and the King of the Romanes married to Her So that if the Divines were troubled to remove from her her Scruples of Conscience Madame de Laval was no lesse troubled to rid her of the Hatred she had conceived against his Person She at the last yeelded thereunto upon the remonstrance of Peace the Necessity of embracing it and that there was no other way to compose it then by this Marriage Maximilian being Far off and reduced to such Poverty as in a time of so great need he could assist her with but Two thousand men Charles on the contrary was Neer at hand Powerful and not likely to give over till he had bereft her of her Countrey and brought her to Poverty and Misery the which if it should so fall out Maximilian would no longer care for her whose end was to possesse himself of Britanny
fitting to be made and the Souldiers ready to give the Assault News came that Peace was concluded to the great Dislike of the Army and the Madding of such who having sold their possessions upon the hopes of this Warre found themselves deceived One cause which made Henry willing to accept of Peace to boot with what have been already alleadged was for fear lest Charles might foment a New Duke of York who began then to shew himself The substance of the Agreement was That Charles should pay Seven hundred fourty five thousand Crowns for divers considerations for satisfaction of the Fifty thousand Crowns Yeerly which ought to have been pay'd but were not after the Death of Edward the Fourth as also for the Succours he had sent into Britanny which the Dutchesse Anne acknowledged her self to stand indebted for and for the Expences he had been at in this Present war The French Historians agree upon the same sum but they do not specifie the Causes why Polydore affirming that the Peace was concluded by the payment of a great sum of money adds Five and twenty thousand Crowns a yeer for Succouring of Britanny which after Charles his death and Henry's were pay'd to Henry the Eighth by Lewis the Twelfth and Francis the First who durst not deny the payment of it for fear of being set upon by him whilst they made war in Italy Charles did moreover in imitation of his father give Pensions and Presents to the chief of Henry's Court that they might either favour him the more or hinder him the lesse whereat Henry connived for it behoved him to interesse the Greatest of the Kingdom in the Peace which was but badly construed by the Rest. He endeavour'd likewise to satisfie those who for their own particular respects were discontented by shewing them what Blood and Losse of Lives would have ensued in the assaulting of Bullein together with the Small hopes they had to come off with Honour and that if he had been Successeful therein yet had he deserved Blame since what was to be gotten did not answer to the Losse of the Valiantest of his Army He made use of the same arguments to make others perswade Him to make Peace that it might be thought to have ensued from the Motion of Others not from Himself This Peace was good for Both the Kings for Charles by securing to him Britanny which by occasion of this War was like to have Stagger'd and opening a way unto him to agree with Maximilian as he did so as his Confines being secured on that side they being formerly secured on all Other he might with a quiet minde totally intend the getting of Naples a resolution which proceeded not from Lodowick Sforza who first incited him thereunto but from his natural Genius which compell'd him to undertake it notwithstanding the many Difficulties he was to meet withal especially the Want of Moneys without any real foundation Fortune when she pleases is able to make impossibilities possible 'T was good for Henry for he thereby filled his Coffers and was freed from the danger which the new Fantasm representing the Duke of York might have brought unto him had it been so strongly backt by the King of France as it was witnessed by the Dutchesse of Burgundy and seconded by the King of Scotland He feared some Insurrection from those which favour'd the White Rose for the love which the people had born him in regard of their Hatred to Richard was grown lesse so as he was now to subsist onely by his Own worth and his Wives faction failed him he having failed Her in those respects which his desire of being King in his Own Right would not permit him to use unto her His Camp being raised from before Bullein he returned by Callis for England having written to the Lord Maior and Aldermen of London before he took Shipping his reasons for Ending the War not touching upon those we have spoken of but such as he thought would Please especially that the enemy had purchas'd Peace at so High a rate this notwithstanding pleased not those who had been liberal to him in their Benevolences 't is true their distaste was lessened by his returning with his Purse full which made them believe he would not of a long time expect any thing from Them Alphonso Duke of Calabria eldest son to Ferdinand King of Naples had intreated Henry to admit him into the Order of the Garter believing the War between the Two Kings to be Endlesse He thought that to have the Honour to be of the most famous Order of Christendom would make him be respected amongst Princes and reverenced by his Subjects especially at such a time he hoped that if France should stir against his Father the King of England with opportune assistance would discharge the duty of the Fraternity but he was deceived it doth not dilate it self to so prejudicial an Obligation Honours are the Alchimy of Princes which like Gamesters Tantoes are worth as much as they are made to be worth they are not burdensom to the giver enrich not the receiver Mines are not digg'd up for them treasure is not exhausted neither have they any other Being then what Opinion gives them he that hath not merit enough in himself to deserve them is like a Sumpter-horse marked with the mark of a stately Courser The King being come to London sent him the Garter and Robes belonging to the Order by Ursewick The Order was received by Alphonso with the greatest Pomp that could be invented by any one who believes that Ostentations dazzle mens eyes and bring things to their designed Ends which happening but Sometimes did not befal Him for neither did This nor any Other industry preserve him from ruine But for that his successe belongs not to Our Story we refer the Reader to Guicchiardine's Relation The King at his arrival in England heard that the Duke of York was not slain in the Tower as he was believed to be but that he was with his Aunt Margaret in Flanders the which though Henry understood when he was in France and in his agreements had made Charles with whom he then was send him away yet he did not think the noise of this fiction was to be despised since it might breed great troubles We will relate the Beginning thereof and the resolution which he thereupon took The Dutchesse Margaret had together with her Milk suckt in hatred against the Red-Rose-faction enemy to the White from whence She descended insomuch as she spared not either for Injustice or Fraud so she might oppresse it neither did Religion or any other Scruple withhold her from doing what in her lay to destroy it She might have been contented that her Neece Elizabeth was Queen of England in default of her Two Nephews who should have inherited the Crown since they failed therein not through the cruelty of the Lancastrians but of her brother Richard yet was she not satisfied but favoured Lambert Symnel one
he should destroy the Nest which was in Ireland seeing that Lambert first and then Perkin had been so affectionately received there It behoved him to settle his authority there in such manner as it should be undoubted he made choice of Two to serve him in Two several Offices the Prior of Langton with title of Commissioner that he might look to the Civil Government of the Kingdom making him Chancellor and Edward Poynings who was to have charge of the Militia giving him a great many Souldiers with Commission to be Marshal and Lieutenant to which the Deputy which was the Earl of Kildare was subordinate The Prior met with no difficulty the Laws being his Arms and the peaceful people the matter of his jurisdiction but Poynings who was to deal with Stubborn men and Rebels had not the like fortune for Ireland being full of Woods Boggs and Desert places the happinesse of the poor people consisting in Idlenesse in somuch as the ground is there for the most part unbroken up he was to make War just as men do Hunt for those whose consciences and courages mis-gave them retiring themselves into places inaccessible for strangers and unknown unto them he spent much time there to small purpose killing some few and taking some few prisoners which made not much for the main enterprise so as being angry with those who having no intention to withstand him had no cause to fear him he lay'd the fault upon the Earl of Kildare as if he had succour'd them underhand He sent him prisoner into England without any other Proof against him save his Own Suspition and the Earl did so fully justifie himself as that he was declared Innocent and re-established in his former Government But if Poynings had no successe with those which stood out against him yet was his fortune such with the rest as he perswaded them to accept of all Ordinances made in England till that day which in former times were not of power in that Kingdom This Declaration was and is called Poynings his Law Ireland therefore is governed by the same Laws as is England for so many as were made till the Tenth yeer of Henry but such as have been made since are not admitted of there The Conspiracy thus unsuccessefully ended did not so quell Perkin's spirit but that he thought the affections of those of his Party were rather Oppressed then quite Dead and that a new spirit would so revive them as Henry should not be so fortunate in suppressing them as he had been Thus flattering himself he assembled together certain Troops of men of desperate fortunes who either for Debts or other misdemeanours durst not shew their heads and embarking them he came to Anchor before Sandwitch landing some of his men to learn news and to discover how the people in those parts were affected giving out that he had great Forces which were coming in a Fleet after him The King at this time was gone his Progresse and was now with his Mother in her house at Latham whom he went to visit and that by his coming thither the world might know that the death of Sir William Stanley had not made his father-in-law think the worse of him here he heard of Perkin's arrival whereby he received this advantage that he having so behaved himself as his People esteemed him to be a politick Prince they thought nothing befel him which he did not foresee and that his retiring himself into the Northern parts was one of his cunning fetches for knowing he had left the South-parts free from danger he intended to allure Perkin to land that so he might be sure not to escape But whatever the matter was at the first news he resolved to return and was not well pleased at the Second which informed him that he was gone again for he perceived this trouble would continue longer then he imagined The cause of Perkin's departure was this the Kentish-men had well observed the condition of those whom he had landed and that there were but few English amongst them and those few of no worth nor consideration wherefore they took counsel with the Chief of the Shire concerning their taking Arms the which being agreed upon they shewed a part of their men upon the Sea shore to invite him to land and scatter'd the rest abroad some here some there as if they were ready to run away but Perkin perceiving their drift budged not a foot wherefore the Kentishmen gave upon them that were on the shore slew some of them took other some very few of them getting back to their Ships At this time died Cecilie Nevil Dutchesse of York who born to be unfortunate outdid the miseries of her daughter-in-law Queen Elizabeth who was very unhappie she bare to her husband Richard Plantagenet Duke of York Eight sons and Four daughters all her Sons died during her life Four of them died natural deaths while they were Young of whom we make no mention in our Genealogie because our History speaks not of them of the Other Four the Three Last came to a violent end and the First died not well for King Edward died in the strength of youth consumed by disorder Edmund Earl of Richmond was together with his Father slain at the Battel at Wakefield George Duke of Clarence was put to death in the Tower by his brother and Richard the Third was slain at Bosworth-field She had been the lesse to be pitied had the Funerals of her family ended in her Husband and Sons but they extended themselves to her Grand-children male all which she out-lived save Edward Earl of Warwick son to the Duke of Clarence who being shut up in the Tower was not to expect any other death then Violent but to share therein with the rest as he did so as being made unhappie by so many miseries any One of which had been able to have made her so fortune would yet render her fuller of calamity by making her lose her Honour her own Son declaring her to be an Adultresse thereby to make himself King and though there were no true colour for it yet was the stain true wherewithal she was asperst by a Basilisk that issued out of her own bowels which was a misery above all other miseries and of all wounds the most sensible Perkin being retired to Flanders if he should tarry there he must needs be discover'd for an Impostour and the Dutchesse of Burgundy should she detain him there must be known to be fomentresse of the Forgery so as it behoved him to be gone from thence and her to send him away to go on with the work which they had both so unluckily begun This resolution was befriended by the distaste which Maximilian and his son Philip took at Henry for taking the Commerce of England from their States and by the like distaste taken by Charles King of France for his having entred into league against him concerning his affairs in Italy But Perkin's missing of
But since we are taught to know no more then is behoovefull and that with sobriety and according to the gift we are endowed with all I see not that we are necessitated to busie our selves therin unlesse there be a lawfull vocation whilst we ought to content our selves with the knowledge of God by the generall way of the worlds harmony and order and by the particular way of faith The true cause then Sir which hath moved me to this undertaking is the having considered that the end of civil life being to live well and happily and that there is no happinesse without knowledge nor knowledge without science since those of contemplation doe not it must be the morall sciences which doe produce it the which appeareth manifest unto me for that nature hath imprinted in us the principalls thereof to make it the more easie unto us to the end that without contemplation or learning the learned and unlearned may be equally capable therof agevolated by their object the which is either familiar in us as are affections or hath dependency upon us as have actions As soone as we are borne by the traditions of our parents and such as have the care of our bringing us up we learne to love vertue and hate vice being become men to governe our family growne more mature to rule the weale publique and if we meet not with so much of facility in the last as in the other two it happeneth for that morall and Oeconomicall vertues are but the Columnes whereas the practice of States the knowledge of Princes and how to manage people are the true structure of this edifice upon the modell though of past events For as wits though never so excellent expresse no other conceits then what have formerly been expressed sine they cannot exceed the bounds wherewith knowledge in generall is limited so adventures though casuall happen not but by way of Analogy to what hath already happened depending upon the constant causes of former orders the which though diverse in time are notwithstanding at all times like unto themselves if not equall So as since we are wanting in the practice of present affaires the knowledge of what is past is necessary the which not being to be had but by history it followeth that history be the safest way to this happinesse worthy to be with all diligence frequented not by me alone but by the very best This Sir is the occasion of my present labours which I consecrate unto your Majesty not so much for that they appertaine unto you containing the Acts of your most glorious predecessours as that your Majesty possessing all such discipline as does become a great King will together with the worke accept the devoted good will of the workeman who boasts himselfe of nothing more then of the honour he hath to be Your Majesties most hmble and faithfull servant Giovanni Francisco Biondi THE GENEALOGY OF EDWARD THE THIRD Who had Five Daughters and seven Sons 1. IZabella who married Ingheran Lord of Cousi by whom shee had two daughters 1. Mary married to Henry of Bar. 2. Philippa married to Robert Vere Duke of Ireland afterwards repudiated 2. Ioane married to Alfonso 11. King of Castile and Leon. 3. Blanch who dyed young 4. Mary married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britany 5. Margaret married to Iohn Hastings Earle of Pembroke who dyed without issue 1. Edward Prince of Wales who married Ioane daughter of Edmund Earle of Kent brother by the fathers side to Edward the second by whom he had Richard the second who succeeded his Grandfather in the Kingdome and dyed a violent death without issue 2. William of Staifield 3. Lionel Duke of Clarence 4. Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster 5. Edmund of Langley Duke of Yorke 6. William of Windsor 7. Thomas of Woodstocke Duke of Glocester The two Williams both dyed young without issue The Genealogies of the foure other are hereafter set downe The Genealogy of Lionel Duke of Clarence third Sonne of Edward the third Lionel duke of Clarence married Elizab daughter of Will. Burgh earle of Vister by whoÌ„ he had Philippa who married Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had by him Roger Earle of March. declared by Richard the second successour to the Kingdome the yeare 1387 who married Elizabeth sister to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey and had issues Edmund Earle of March who died in Ireland without issue the third yeare of Henry 6. Roger who died young Anne who married Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edward Duke of Yorke she afterwards laid pretence unto the crown Eleanor who dyed without issue Edmund Iohn beheaded in the third yeare of Henry the sixt Elizabeth married to the Lord Pearcy surnamed Hotspurre Henry the second Earle of Northumberland who was staine in the first battell at St Albans who by Eleanor daughter of Ralph Nevil first Duke of Westmerland had Henry the third Earle of Northumberland who was slain siding with Henry the sixt against Edward the fourth Philippa who had three husbands but no issue The Genealogy of Iohn Duke of Lancaster fourth son of Edward the third from whom came 4. Kings viz. Henry the 4. 5. 6. 7. Of 3. wives he had 8. children what Sonnes what Daughters By Blanch daughter to Henry Duke of Lancaster grandchild to Henry Earle of Lancaster great grandchild to Edmund second sonne to Henry the 3. Henry the 4. married to Mary daughter to Humfrey of Bohun Earle of Hertfora Essex and Nottingham Constable of England by whom he had Henry the 5. marriea to Catherine of France by whom he had Henry the 6. who married Margerit daughter to Regnald Duke of Aâ—…ou King of Siâ—…ily from whom came Edward Prince of Wales slaine by Edward the 4. who all died without issue Thomas duke of Clarence Iohn â—uke of Bedford Humfrey duke of Gloster Blanch married to the Elector Palatine Philippa married to the King of Denmarke Philippa married to Iohn King of Portugal from whom came the successors of that Crowne Elizabeth married to Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter beheaded at Chester Richard Holland who dyed young Iohn Duke of Exeter who had two wives viz. Anne daughter of the Earle of Stafford by whom Henry Holland Duke of Exeter dis-inheâ—…ited by Act of Parliament the first yeare of Edward the fourth and found â—…ad the thirteenth yeare betweene Dover and Caleis Anne daughter to Ioh. Montacute earl of Salisbury by whom Anne married to Thomas Nevil brother to the second Earle of Westmerland Ralph Nevil 3. Earle of Westmerland Edward who died without issue By Constance daughter to Peter King of Castile Catherine married to Henry son and heyre to Iohn King of Castile and Leon from whom descended the heires of those Kingdomes By Catherine Roët daughter to a King of Armes by whom hee had before he married her and who were after made legitimate by the Popes authority and Act of Parliament Iohn Beaufort Marquis of Sommerset and Dorset who married Margerit daughter to
ransacking of the Countrey make amends for what of dammage Scotland was likely to receive This advice being approved of they came downe from the Hills and entred Comberland where finding no resistance they ransacked all the parts thereof they assayed Carlisle but unfortunately for it was defended by many brave Gentlemen This meane while Richard being entred Scotland came to Edinburgh he burnt almost the whole Towne but not the Castle saved by the fort and its situation From thence some of his troops passing further they burnt and destroyed Townes Houses and Monasteries till they came to Sterling méeting with none that opposed them the men of warre being gone as you have heard into Comberland and King Robert having retired himselfe to places of more safety so as the Cattell being driven into the woods they reaped no profit for all the harme they did which made them more insatiate in their ruinating the Countrey nay had not provision of victuall by shipping and cart beene brought from England they could not have found food for one onely day in that Countrey for being naturally barren and of set purpose destroyed there was noâ—… so much as grasse for their horses to bee found The King therefore being necessitated to returne Lancaster propounded that taking necessary provision along with them they might returne by the way of Comberland as the Scots had done and so barring their returne they must needs of themselves fall into their hands The proposition pleased the Councell and the King himselfe and was the onely one like to be effected but when night came the Earle of Oxford had accesse to the Kings â—…are and whispered unto him that the Dukes ends were to bring his Majesty to the last of dangers For it was impossible for them to passe over those hils winter being so farre advanced without great prejudice that the numerous army required greater store of provision then was to be carried on sumpter horses that the enemie having ruinated and harased the Country they were not likely to finde straw enough much lesse other necessaries If the speakers Genius much more predominant then was the Kings was able without such likely arguments to prevaile with him how much more did it now doe so strengthned by these reasons and former jealousies had of the Uncle so as the next day whilst according to the resolution formerly taken the army expected to have order for marching towards these parts the King having in sharpe tearmes upbraided the Duke with disloyalty for that hee durst advise him to the danger of either perishing by famine or becomming a prey unto the enemy said that he would returne into England the road way whilst the Duke if he pleased with such as would follow him might goe into Comberland for his part hee and such as loved him would goe the other way The Duke astonished at so unexpected an entertainment excused himselfe in all humility omitting nothing that might appease the King nor had this sufficed had hee not beene seconded by many Lords who were witnesses to his conscience This was the last sceane of these Tragicomicall distasts worthy to be so stiled to put a difference betweene them and those Tragicall ones of Gloster the former ending in words the latter in effects maligne and mortall He then returned the same way hee came having for his so great expence reaped no other fruit then the breaking of Charles his designes The Admirall according to his instructions was to have wintered in those parts that by renewing the warre in the Spring he might facilitate the invasion which Charles was to make on the other side but it was not in his power to effect it both man and horse being brought to that passe as they had not whereon to live Those who had most money could find nothing to buy and those who would have sold their horses or any thing else to have supplyed their wants could finde no chapmen to tarry all in one body in one place was impossible to divide themselves dangerous the peoples hatted being like lightning a fore-runner of tempests there was not any who either could or would carry there The Admirall understood this very well he intended to give the most necessitous leave to depart and to promise the rest speedy supplyes of money but those who had leave to bee gone were not suffered to imbarque themselves they would neither suffer them to tarry nor to be gone The Scots exclamed that 't was they that had made the warre that their countrey was ruin'd by reason of them that they had done more mischiefe then had the English that they had trodden downe the corne cut downe trees and as if they had beene in the enemies countrey lived onely upon rapine for which they required satisfaction excuses or were not found or not admitted of The Admirall was at last constrained by publique proclamation to ingage himselfe to give satisfaction to all such as pretended to have received injury by his men The debt being agreed upon he imbarqued his men tarrying himselfe in Scotland till such time as he received moneyes wherewith he satisfied the creditors and so departed unsatisfied himselfe This was Charles his first adventure wherein meeting with a rub it made him the second time stumble against a yet harder stone The Admirall being returned confirm'd in him the resolution of his imaginary conquest assuring him that the whole people of England exceeded not 60000. Archers and 7. or 8000. Launces a slender defence in comparison of what forces were for her ruine mustered in France But it is usuall in nature for the most excellent faculties to be more tender then are the rest strong and acute sights suffer more by looking on the Sunne then those which are obtuce and weake therefore if the Admirall a judicious Commander failed in his judgement being dazled by the splendor of so many ships engines and Princes as were gathered together at Sluce he ought to be pardoned Some are notwithstanding of opinion that France would never have dreamed upon any enterprise on England had it not beene by his perswasion and that the Duke of Burgundy by the death of his wives father now Count of Flanders desiring the suppression of the English who had fomented the rebellion in those provinces made him give this advice which was praised of all save the Duke of Berry though he durst not make publique opposition seeing Charles was inclined thereunto Others write that the Duke of Burgundies intentions were not to hazard the King in passing the Seas the landing being difficult and more difficult to keepe himselfe there when he should be landed the people considerable by reason of their number and valour the comparing of these with those who had formerly conquered them equivocall that at the present they were governed by one onely King whose hatred was not to be put in ballance with the hatred they bore to strangers that they were passionately lovers of liberty abhorring the French nation and a
appointed and had already begun their carreere with lance in rest when they were commanded to hold their hands The King having a long while disputed the businesse upon the Scaffold which was sumptuously built for his Majesty to see the Duell caused proclamation be made that for good respects his Majesty would not have the combat further proceeded in and that his pleasure was that the Duke of Hereford should bee banished the kingdome for ten yeares upon perill of his life and the Duke of Norfolke for ever upon the like penalty It was observed that this sentence was given the same day twelve-month that Norfolke had caused Gloster to bee strangled at Callais He forthwith left England and in little more then one yeare after died for griefe at Venice 'T was thought that the Kngs rigour towards him proceeded from a desire he had to be rid of him for hee having been formerly of the Barons faction and having of late wrought himself into the Kings favour by the ruine of others he thought that upon occasion he might serve him as he had done his friend the Duke of Gloster and the Earle of Arundell his sonne-in-law Princes though they doe not punish themselves for the evill they commit punish the instruments of evill to the end that they may not be thought altogether unjust The Duke of Hereford who when he took his leave in token of the Kings good will was remitted foure yeares of his banishment parted from England being generally bewailed and was well received in France where the Duke of Berry would have given him his daughter for wife had he not been hindred by Richard fearing least the favour of that Duke in France and the peoples love in England might prove dangerous Richard by reason of superfluous expences was in continuall want and money past through his hands as water through a sieve Continuall necessity was the continuall feaver which caused this thirst in him the which not able to bee quenched by the ordinary revenues of the Crowne nor yet by the extraordinary helpes of Parliament hee was inforced to digge new Welles Hee borrowed money of all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall by way of privy Seale obliging himselfe to pay them but never did The which though it bee somewhat hard yet not sufficient to make subjects take their last resolutions For particular men doe sometimes borrow and never pay But the violating of justice under the pretence of doing justice was that which turned patience to despaire Seventeene whole Shires had almost sided with the Duke of Gloster at least they were so said to have done They were all held notwithstanding the last generall pardon guilty of high treason wherewithall being threatned they were compelled to compound for a great summe of money to take againe the oath of allegeance and the richest amongst them to signe and seale unto a blanke into which the officers appointed for this businesse might insert what summe they pleased a thing able to undoe whole families and Shires The like was done in London to the great distate of the Citizens Iohn Duke of Lancaster this meane while died and the King tooke possession of his goods without any pretence of title hee bereft his exiled sonne of his inheritance The which when the Duke of York observed hee thought it was no longer safe for him to stay in Court whereupon he retired to his owne home But the King being resolved to goe himselfe in person into Ireland to revenge the death of Roger Mortimer Earle of Marsh slaine there by the rebels he who in case succession should want was the presumed heire to the Crowne sent for the Duke backe assigning over unto him the government of the Kingdome in his absence This was the last expedition he made for having left his subjects ill affected and augmented their distates by his taking along with him great store of provisions without paying for them hee departed with thirty thousand men and had such good successe as had hee not been compelled to returne he would have brought that Island to totall obedience This meane while the Towne of London the Prelates Nobles and People those especially of the abovesaid seventeen shires who thought themselves worst dealt withall resolved to call in the new Duke of Lancaster not onely to the recovery of his owne inheritance but of the Crowne and Kingdome They sent expresse messengers to Cullen to the end that Thomas Arundel late Archbishop of Canterbury who in his banishment made his abode there might goe into France and perswade the young Duke thereunto who though he found it a businesse of difficulty the dangers considered as likewise the peoples changeablenesse yet being brought to live by borrowing deprived of his estate and out of hope of ever recovering it by any other meanes hee entertained the motion hee pretended to King Charles who otherwise would not have suffered him to depart that he went to see his cousin the Duke of Brittanny and so with his approbation imbarked himselfe with some few followers amongst which number Thomas sonne to the late Earle of Arundel beheaded who not many daies before was fled from England was one When hee was come upon the English coast hee would not land but coasting along the Country to discover the peoples inclinations hee cast anchor at Revenspur in Yorkshire where he needed no invitation for the Lords and Prelates flockt all thither as soone as they heard of his arrivall So as having assembled an Army of sixty thousand fighting men and all places by which he passed yeelding unto him hee was with great acclamation and expressions of joy received into London The Duke of Yorke governour of the Kingdome who at his Nephewes first appearance had called the Councell together was thereby advised to leave London and goe to S. Albans where they might gather forces to give him battell An advice assuredly dangerous for the head ought first and chiefly to be defended The forces on the Councels side were no sooner gathered together but that they made a protestation they would not fight against the Duke of Lancaster for having from the beginning declared that he pretended to nothing but to what in right did descend unto him from his Father and Mother every man was of opinion that since his inheritance was unjustly taken from him he did justly in taking up of Armes to repossesse himselfe thereof Hereupon those of the Kings more intimate Councell as William Earle of Wilshire Lord Treasurer Sir Iohn Bushy and Sir Henry Greene leaving the Duke of Yorke the Bishop of Exceter Lord Chancellour and the rest fled to Bristoll in the castle whereof they thought they might be safe Sir William Bagot one of the same fraternity went more advisedly over to Ireland The Duke of Yorke seeing that it was dangerous for him and to no purpose to tarry where hee was went towards Wales where he thought he should meet the King at his returne from Ireland Hee stayed at
the Earle of Warwicke restoring them to their dignities and goods which had been taken from them The Dukes of Aumerle Surrey and Exceter the Marquis Dorset his owne brother by the father and the Earle of Glocester as being those who had chalenged Arundell and Warwicke were deprived of such titles as had after that act been conferred upon them and of all the goods which from that time they enjoyed given them by Richard by confiscation or otherwise the Titles and incomes which they formerly enjoyed remaining onely unto them so as Aumerle from Duke was reduced to be Earle of Rutland Surrey of Kent and Exceter of Huntington the Marquis Dorset his brother to be Earle of Somerset and the Earle of Gloster to be Lord Spencer I call those chalengers who accuse others and offer to prove their accusations by single combat as these had accused the above-named to gratifie King Richard and as in this Parliament in hopes of pleasing King Henry Aumerle Salisbury and divers others were accused as traytors to the King and offered to bee proved so by Duell But the King considering the time and humours knowing that Clemencie and Grace would more redound to his glory then by giving eare to accusations to make himselfe bee beleeved their on-fetter appeased them pardoning all of them and prohibiting any further discourse concerning that matter Hee thought to doe the same another way and to winne the friendship of his most profest enemies those whom he found to be so in the behalfe of the deposed King The three degraded Dukes were the chiefe of these Aumerle Richards cousin-german and he who was most intimate with him while hee reigned hee hoped to win the good will of the other two though Exceter were King Richards brother and Surrey his nephew sonne to his other brother who died two yeares before hee feared not Exceter having some interest in him as who had married his sister Elizabeth but beleeved to make good use of him concerning Surrey if need should bee so as if hee would not suffer the combates to proceed nor that the people should triumph in their deaths as they seemed desirous all three of them being the causers of infinite grievances and extortions it was out of these respects which were not in likelihood to deceive him the present good turne which hee did them being likely to oblige them very much for though with justice he might have satisfied the people and secured himselfe hee chose by pardoning them to displease his subjects and prejudice himselfe whilst he might so justly have rid his hands of them An excuseable fault for a Prince who stands upon such ticklish tearmes An enemy resembles glasse which never can be peeced And though Christian Religion have the secret of peecing an enemy which is for the love of God yet Christians though they should do seldome arrive at so great perfection and though Nature may pretend to have the same secret yet ought shee not therein to be beleeved unlesse it proceed from two great extravagancies either from a dead and senslesse pusillanimity or from a generositie onely by imagination to be comprehended The first is not to bee trusted for basenesse and cruelty are tearmes convertible And of the second they onely are capable who like Iulius-Caesar and King Henry beleeve that benefits are able to blot out injuries but others who judge their enemies good conditions by their owne bad ones beleeve that good turnes are baits to revenge and abhorring him so much the more for that they are made the Looking-glasse wherein his noblenesse and glory may be seen they are Diamonds to all other impressions wax to the impression of hatred as in the three above-named and divers others we shall shortly see The first newes which France heard of these alterations in England was by the Merchants and those so uncertaine as they knew not what to thinke thereof Madame de Cousi had the charge of the young Queene who being commanded to be gone without demanding any question or further troubling of her mistresse obeyed and was waited upon to the Sea side where a ship stayed for her and conveyed her over to Bullen she was the first that brought any true relation The which when Charles understood he was thereat so much grieved as that while hee was thinking upon revenge he relapsed into one of his wonted frenzies the Councell not knowing what to resolve upon they perceived by the generall hatred against Richard and the universall consent in Henry's election that in a businesse of this nature 't was bootlesse to use force for England is not to bee undone but by division The Duke of Burgondy who had been no lesse averse to this match in France then was the Duke of Gloster in England upbraided them with the small account they made of his counsell and was of opinion that the businesse was not to bee remedied by a sudden warre but that they should doe well to wait for such occasions as are by discontented subjects offered unto their neighbours such as were those of Gascoigne who were the more displeased at Richards being deposed for that hee was borne among them and was alwayes called Richard of Burdeaux A wise consideration if this ill bloud had growne to a rebellion or if Sir Robert Knolles Lievetenant of Aquitaine a wise and valiant Gentleman had not hindred them by remonstrances and reasons who likewise advertised England of the danger This meane while the French were not wanting to themselves The Constable de Sanserres was the first who presented himselfe upon their confines endevouring to blow the already glowing Coal The Duke of Burbon had recourse thither likewise provoking the Nobility and people offering all they could desire adding withall such promises as upon such like occasions are usuall with as much readinesse of speech as they proved afterwards difficult in performance Bayon Burdeaux and other townes being required sent him their Deputies who having no further directions then onely to heare returned laden with offers But these first passions being calmed the comparative condition of France and England the latter free from Burdens the other subject to perpetuall taxes pointed out unto them the wholesomest resolve For the common people love nothing more then to cultivate their owne grounds to their owne proper use and to enjoy the fruits of their owne industry not being forced thereout to feed officers or souldiers While things were thus carried Thomas Percy Earle of Worster came thither with a fresh supply of souldiers upon whose arrivall all practises ceased while Richards friends endeavouring his liberty did thereby hasten his death which was the onely meanes to free him of the miseries wherein he now lived The Dukes of Aumerle Exeter and Surrey as hath beene before said were friendly embraced by the King who hoped by his good usage to win their love but the latter two not being able to withstand the power of blood nor the first the like of friendship the which was
Kings of France of Iohn in England and Francis the first in Spaine The ransome of the two brothers sonnes to Charles of Blois were reserved for Richard the second and though it were afterwards by act of Parliament granted to Vere Duke of Ireland it was not done to prejudicate the right we speake of but to the end that by his being absent from the court the King might the better governe himselfe And for what concernes prisoners of lesser condition yet re-donable the example of the victory at Lepanto which happened in our fathers times may suffice in the which the confederates divided the Turkish prisoners and made them tug at one Oare in their fleet The King persisting in his resolution of having them they thought to make him desist therein by demanding of him things of greater consequence The Earle of Worster a wicked and turbulent man was hee who did forward this resolution an advice worst to the adviser and mortall to those who did embrace it The King was then at Windsor whither the Earle of Worster being come hee represented unto him the miserable imprisonment of Edmund Earle of Marsh their kinsman kept in fetters by Glendor and fallen into this misfortune for doing service unto his Majesty and the State He desired him to be the means of his freedome either by ransome or otherwise the King finding whither this request tended after having a-while bethought himselfe made answer that the Earle of Marsh was not taken prisoner in his service but by his owne consent as not willing to bee inforced to professe himselfe an enemy to Glendor and this answer he willed to be published to the terror of all such as had any inclination to him-ward Worster being returned and having acquainted his brother nephew with what had past the Nephew would not endure it who being a violent young man did wrongfully exaggerate the injustice saying That Henry not contented to bereave Edmund of the Kingdome did now deny him that succour which his service done unto him did chalenge That if he should have ransomed him it should not be done by his owne moneyes but by the inheritance which he usurped from Edmund and that in stead of praise through too much ingratitude he loaded him with undeserved calumnies wherein hee said truth for Edmunds wit was not proper for such inventions and if it had been true Glendor would not have treated him as he did But the King who had by evill meanes usurped the State from him could not by good meanes maintaine it not onely the losse of his liberty but the losse of his life would have re Lord Percy who came with intention to win the City failing in his intentions and the aids hee expected not appearing resolved to give battell of himselfe incouraged in that his souldiers were resolved to dye for their liberty and for the good of the Kingdome governed as he gave out by a Tyrant He sent the forenamed writing to the King by two Squires the which acquainted him with the reasons of his revolt and did likewise denounce the battell The King was there only named Duke of Lancaster it was written subcrib'd and seal'd by the names hands and seales of Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Lord high Constable of England Lord Warden of the West Marches of Henry Percy Warden of the East Marches and of Thomas Percy Earle of Woster The contents thereof was that having sworne at his returne from France that he did pretend to nothing but the inheritance due unto him by his father and wife and that he would suffer the King peacefully to enjoy his Crowne he had done otherwise for after having through famine thirst and could caused King Richards death hee had usurped the Kingdome which did of right belong to Edmond Mortimer the lawfull heire causing the Burgesses of Parliament to bee chosen contrary to the forme of Law and priviledge of the subject so to suborn votes for his own advantage that he had denied to ransome Mortimer who being by them set at liberty hee had proclaimed them traytors that therefore they did defie him as a perjured and false man as an usurper of the crowne which did properly appertaine to the true heire and together with him they defied all his complices and such as sided with him as traytors acd destroyers of the State If true faults objected but in jest doe sting much more did these doe so accompanied with such upbraidings and threats But the King not woonted to discompose himselfe when hee had read the letter said merrily to the messengers that his sword should answer that scandalous writing and that he was confident God would assist his just quarrell against such forsworne disloyall traytors as were the Percies But his moderation in these occurrances is worthy a particular observation for lacking neither generosity nor courage if his usurpation and injustice did not bereave him thernof which did not appeare hee received all these injuries not onely untransported but with a setled judgement weighed that as to hazard his estate life and honour upon the fortune of one day would be an act of rashnesse if he could avoid it so to preferre his safetie before their offences would bee a point of wisedome For that injuries were passions of the minde which might breathe away in a standing fortune but the ruinous effects of a lost battell were irrepairable in a falling fortune so as cashiering all punctualities not caring what others would say of him he resolved to see whether he could in some sort fairly accommodate this businesse rather then trust to the inconstancy of fortune which was not to be tried till the last push And that in such a case he would shew that manlihood which men hasty and void of judgement might now tax in him He appeared the next day and ordering his troopes as the others did he sent the Abbot of Shrewesbury unto them accompanied with one of the officers of his privie Seale with an offer of pardon if they would yeeld to reasonable conditions The Lord Percie though naturally violent examining the businesse in the same sort as the King had done accepted the proposition Hee sent unto him his Uncle the Earle of Worster to require of him an effectuall reformation of those things which had caused them take Armes But the Earle though fully satisfied by the King in all his demands and in a more submisse sort then did become his degree made a cleane contrary relation to his Nephew envie and confidence for he judged the Kings humility to be cowardize and feare leading him by meanes of this deadly lye to his fatall end The young Percie thinking himselfe under-valued caused the signe of battell immediately to be given by sound of Trumpet the two Armies were about fourty thousand fighting men the rebels Vantguard was led by the Scots who after a great showre of Darts which slew many of both sides advanced themselves against the Vantguard Royall which rigorously withstood the first
to bee sought into the reasons of his former life conclude not for him The King having by fines punished the City went towards Northumberland at Durham he caused the two Barons together with the two Knights of the confederacy to be executed The Earle understanding his associates misfortune withdrew himselfe to Barwicke where not thinking himselfe strong enough hee fled to Scotland together with the Lord Bardolf and was friendly received by the Lord Fleming The King finding Barwick resolute not to yeeld levelled a peece of Canon against the Castle thereof an instrument in those dayes new and not knowne with the which at the very first shot he battered it almost downe to the ground whereat the defendants being amazed without capitulation yeelded themselves to the Kings pleasure who hanging some and imprisoning the rest made himselfe master of all the Earle of Northumberlands seats where taking order for all things requisite he passed into Wales leaving the Prince his sonne and the Duke of Yorke with a great army in those parts but he found such deluges of water amongst those mountaines as he was forced toquit the enterprise he had carried along with him many carts and wagons loaded with the most pretious things he had which were all born away by the violence of the torrents no one peece of them remaining Some believe that this was done by the Divell Owen Glendor being held to be a great Negromancer but I am of opinion that if he had had any such power he would have made use thereof against the King himselfe for the losse of the Kings person did more availe him then the losse of his carriages The Scotch men on the other side should have come into England to aide the conspirators but hearing what had happened they budged not but endeavoured to defend themselves by land from the Prince and by sea from Sir Robert Vmfrevill Vice Admirall of the Navy but nothing happened of much importance The one had only time to spoile the Country and the other to sacke the coasts of Fife and Lugdiana all mischiefes ceasing in a truce agreed upon for one yeare which made them returne to their owne homes The plague did now grow hot in London and thereabouts so as the King not being safe in Kent the infection much spred in all places was glad to take shipping to goe to Plessis in Essex the Lord Camois was his guide they were already well advanced in the sea when certaine French Pirates who lay in the Thames mouth for pilladge understanding of this passage pursued them and intended to take the ship wherein the King was tooke 4 ships that were next unto him one of the which was loaded with furniture of his chamber and things belonging to his owne person The Baron who together with the other vessels were a good way from the King came not in time enough to assist his Majesty nor yet to recover what was lost so as if the Kings ship had not been a swift sayler and so made voide the Pirates hopes hee had run danger of going for France in stead of Essex Camois was strictly questioned and in danger of losing his life as thought to have held intelligence with these Pirates but better defending his own innocency then hee succoured the King he was by the Judges acquitted The plague being ceased the King returned to London He made the match between Philleppa the younger of his two daughters and Henry King of Denmarke and this was the third marriage that was celebrated in his family after his comming to the Crowne for before this hee had married Blanch to William Duke of Bavaria Prince Elector and hee himselfe had tane to wife Ione the daughter of Charles the second King of Navarre the widdow of Iohn Montfort Duke of Brittany which I have not mentioned as not belonging to the thred of my discourse But what befell Prince Iames the only sonne and heire of Scotland who did at this time fall into the power of England is not to be passed by as worthy of ample relation Robert the third who now reigned in Scotland and who in his baptisme was named Iohn changed the name of Iohn for Robert either for that the Roberts of Scotland had beene fortunate or for that the Iohns of England and of France had been unfortunate as if the name were of force enough to make those effects good which fortune God permitting had preordained bad T is true that amongst the Kings named Iohn few are found who either have not been very bad or very unfortunate Castile Portugall and Arragon afford us examples hereof of three hereditary Queene Ioanes the two of Naples were unfortunate and unchast the third of Castile was chast but most unfortunate This notwithstanding Iohn of Scotland did not by change of name change the maligne aspect of his destiny for those evills befell him having tane upon him the name of Robert which would have befalne him had he kept the name of Iohn the divine providence not being to bee changed by such alterations This King was by divers pensils painted forth in the same colours Hector Boëtius describes him affable mercifull an enemy to extortions charitable and pious Buchanan a severe writer doth in one place give him to us rather as voide of vice then famous for vertue and another speaking of his innocency inriches him with all the worth that is to bee desired in a private man but judges him rather to be an honest man then a good King T is very true he had nothing of King in him save the name the whole authority remaining in Robert Duke of Aubeney his younger brother in his fathers time created governour of the Kingdome a manifest proofe of his incapacity to governe it alone But this Duke did not content himselfe with the bare government he aspired to the Crowne which though he attained not yet left he no wickednesse unattempted to effect it and the life of the Prince David being a great rub in his way the death of the Queene his mother and of Earle Douglas his father in law afforded him meanes of bereaving him of it as hee desired This Prince was very lewdly inclined and so given to his unbridled lust as that he was not to be endured Whilst his mother lived who kept him in some awe he lived in some order but shee being dead letting the reines loose to his naturall inclination no maidenhood was undeflowred nor marriage bed unviolated When trickes and flatteries could not prevaile hee made use of force Daily complaints were made unto the King of injuries done by his sonne The father by reason of his weaknesse contemned not able to amend him determined to transferre the care thereof to his brother thinking that onely hee was able to tame him an error ordinary enough in persons of his condition For the good man suspects not what he doth not imagine and what he himselfe would not doe were he to gaine the world thereby
prisoners which had not happened had they not beleeved to have so well deserved at his hands as that they might make him doe what they listed a presumption which hath and will deceive many for Princes will not be thought capable of such obligation as that they must acknowledge their being from another and much lesse to have their subjects their benefactors the very thought thereof hath beene and ever will be with them mortall Here all King Henries adverse fortune had a period and in this calme he likewise calmed all home suspitions and jealousies having in the short time he afterwards lived some small forraine armies not to weary him but to keep him in breath he had as wise Princes ought his eyes every where he tooke order for the very least affaires for negligence in a new and not beloved Prince is no lesse the mother of contempt then is diligence the mother of reverence and respect many ships appertaining to particular men were come upon the coast of the Kingdome upon this occasion of warre to lie in waite for pillage which hindred the Merchants ships from traffiquing abroad he gave order for a sufficient fleet commanded by Edmond Holland Earle of Kent formerly created Admirall who having scoured the coasts of England and France and met with no enemy he understood they had retired themselves into Britany whither he steered his course he assaulted Briache a place upon the sea side The inhabitants did couragiously defend the place wounded many of the English in particular the Admirall himselfe with a stone in the head of the which he died five daies after a fatall blow to him and unfortunate to them for the assaliants growing more obstinate through this losse tooke the Towne by force burnt all the houses and put all to the sword that they found in posture of defence This Earle was brother to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey who in the conspiracy at Oxford was slaine by the Townesmen of Chester he was in such favour with the King as besides the restoring of him to his bloud inheritance and honour he with much labour and expence procured him to marry with Lucia Visconte This Lady was the tenth daughter of Barnaby Visconte Lord not onely of Millaine but almost of all Lumbardy the other nine were matched to great Princes as to Leopald Duke of Austria the two Dukes of Bavaria and to the King of Ciprus so as if the King had not extraordinarily favoured him it was not a match befitting his fortune she brought him 100000. Crownes in gold an unusuall portion in those dayes and to the last of so many daughters Corâ—…us calls him Earle of Kent and sonne to Henry the fourth beleeving that any inferior quality was unfit to match with so great a Princesse she being now a widow and without children the King purposed to marry her to Marquis Dorset his brother but she not liking thereof he being a man in yeares and of no pleasing aspect did secretly marry herselfe with hazard of losing for ever all shee had to Henry Mortimer to whom she bore three daughters which being all honorably married left a noble and continued succession The affaires in France this mean while the which hereafter must be interlaced with this our story were come to the period of ruine so to bring England to the period of greatnesse which had not happened for whatsoever worth or fortune had not the way beene chalked out unto them by the enmity between the house of Burgundy and Orleance Let me bee permitted to make a large relation thereof since they were the rice of all the disorders that succeeded betwixt these two warlike Nations we have heard how the Duke of Burgundy having the second time resolved upon the enterprise of Callis was commanded to the contrary that thinking that this affront proceeded from the ill will that Orleans bore him hee was mightily incensed this anger afterwards increasing and not able to suffer him his superior nor the other him his equall he resolved to bereave him of his life with this resolution he went to Paris where he got together eighteene men the very scum of all the rascality of France making one Rolletto Antoneville a Norman their chiefe who having by the favour of the late Duke of Burgundy father to this present Duke obtained an office of great moment had it tane from him by the Duke of Orleans so as the obligation he had to the one and the losse he received by the other made him more covet this murther then did Burgundy the Queene had bought a house without the gate Barbet for her recreation where shee was at this time brought to bed the child being dead so as she keeping her bed they were sure Orleans would not faile to visite her they tooke a house neere the said gate for that he returning by night as of necessity he must doe by reason of the shortnesse of the dayes the season being November they might have opportunity to doe that wicked action the Duke went to make this visit and they fearing lest in his returne he might come some other way sent unto him a footman of the Kings one of their number to will him from the King to come presently to him for that he had a businesse to confer with him in which concerned them both The Duke who knew the messenger took leave of the Queene and got on horsebacke waited upon onely by five footmen with torches by two gentlemen which rid before him both of one horse and by a Dutchman who being come out of pagery and not having whereon to ride followed him on foot the assassinates stood waiting for him in a corner as the torch light appeared they came forth upon him and at the first stroke strucke off one of his hands he cried out I am Orleans t' is Orleans that we would have replied they wherwithall loading him with wounds he fell from his horse with his head so cloven as that his braines fell out upon the stones the faithfull Dutchman desirous to be his shield threw himselfe before him and was soone slaine the horse which was gone before did so start when hee came neer these men as that huffing and pricking up his eares he runne so hard away as the two men could not in a long time take him up having stayed him and returning backe to meet their Master they might see the Dukes horse with no body on his backe which they led backe by the bridle thinking that the Duke lighting upon such like accident as they had done might be fallen but being come unto the place and by the murtherers threatned to be served with the same sauce they run to the Queens house crying out murther murther the murtherers this meane while having set the house on fire wherein they lay to the end that their neighbours fright might make their escape more secure got to the Pallace of Artois a house of the Duke of Burgundies This newes being knowne
through all the City and first in Orleans house his friends and servants runne to the place where they found his body lying in a sea of bloud horribly massacred they carried the body into the next Church whither the King of Cicily and the chiefest of the Court came sorily lamenting the next morning his hand and brains being found lying in the street all durty they were put together with the body into a leaden coffin and buried in a Chappell which he himself had caused to be built At his funerall three corners of the cloth which covered the Bieare were held up by the Princes of Sicily Berry and Burbony Burgundy held up the fourth this fained charity not corresponding with his unfained cruelty for what ever inquisition could be made no newes could be heard of the assassinates The Provost being called to the Councell table said it was impossible for him to finde out any thing touching this affaire unlesse hee might be permitted to search the houses of the greatest Lords and especially the Pallaces of the Princes The King of Sicily Duke of Berry and Duke Burbon were content but not Burgundy who not knowing what to say tooke the three Princes aside and confessed that he had bin the author of that homicide whereupon filled with horror and amazement Berry exclaming that in one day he had lost two nephewes they left him keeping the secret to themselves not knowing without mature deliberation how to publish it The next day after Burgundy being come to goe to the Councell table Berry in whose house the meeting was met him at the chamber doore and told him this was no place for him wherewithall he shut the doore upon him leaving him much confused a usage he had not beene accustomed unto and what he beleeved would not now have beene used without resolutions of further consequence so as fearing to be clapt up in prison hee forthwith returned to his owne house and getting on horseback being waited on only by five men he rid to Bapomus upon the confines of Artois the place of his command and went 42. leagues not taking any rest but what was necessary either to bate or change his horses from thence having slept a while he went to Lillo in Flanders this his unexpected departure was no sooner divulged but the occasion thereof was knowne the dead Duke had 600. what Gentlemen what Knights defraied by him in Paris all which were of no use to him who trusted more in his quality then he ought to have done he imagined the Duke of Burgundy would have exercised his ill will in publicke against his power not by treachery against his person a hundred of these well horst and led by Clegnet of Brabant Admirall of France would have followed Burgundy but the King of Sicily fearing greater inconveniences hindred their designe not suffering them to goe He who formerly was thought the chiefe author of this murther was Albertus of Canni injured by the Duke who had taken from him his wife and had by her a sonne who proved afterwards one of the bravest Cavalliers in all France but the knowne truth freed him of suspition all men except the Parisians detested this fact but their rejoycing lasted but a while for the evills they received through the oppressions and misgovernment of Orleans were not the hundreth part so bad as those they suffered after by the oppression and misgovernment of the Duke of Burgundy The Assassinates having changed their apparrell left Paris likewise and went to Artois according to the order they had formerly received from their Master When Valentina Duches of Orleans heard this sad newes she hasted to Paris and kneeled downe before the King demanding justice which was likely to bee granted for he did tenderly love his brother but his weaknesse was such as suffered him to give her no other comfort save hopes and promises The Duke of Burgundy having represented the businesse to the common people after his manner he published a manifestation thereof wherein having made knowne the reasons which had inforced him to this resolution he pretended to merit thankes and praise rather then blame or punishment The two Uncles Sicily and Berry fearing lest he might joyne with the English invited him to give them a meeting at Amiens he came thither and caused two launces to be set a crosse upon his lodging doore in this manner X which fashioned forth the Burgundy crosse the one of them had a bur used in war the other such a one as is used at tilting as if he would by this Hyroglifique say it should be in their choice to chuse peace or war Their meeting was to no purpose for contrary to the Kings expresse inhibition he went with 4000. men to Paris where he was with great expressions of joy received by the Parisians where to justifie his horrid fault hee by the mouth of one Iohn Petit accused the Duke of Orleans for having aspired unto the Kingdome bewitched the King ploâ—…ed treachery against his children and for having made confederacy with the King of England to make himselfe master of the Crowne of France by the death of his brother as the other had got the Crowne of England by his Cosens death for having sowed discord betwixt the King and Queene â—…o the end that having lost her matrimoniall love her person might bee the more at his command that he had made himselfe Master of the most considerable places of the Kingdome putting out the former governours and placing others of his owne depending in their roomes that he might make use of them against his brother that he had procured Pope Benedict to declare the King incapable of the Crowne as Childericus formerly was that he himselfe might obtaine it his conclusion was that being for so many faults guilty of treason both divine and humane he was to be declared lawfully slaine and the King out of meere feare declared him as was urged justly put to death The Duke having obtained what he desired returned to Flanders from thence he went in assistance of the Bishop and Prince of Leidge against the Leigois who had rebelled against him he overcame them and gave them what Lawes he pleased whereby he wonne such renowne as France had reason to fear him now more then before for though in his absence the King had permitted the Dowager Duches to answer unto his accusations and revoked his pardon with an intention to punish him yet understanding of this victory and that his brothers and cosens had declared themselves for him he disabandoned the people who were gathered together to have forced him and those who had appeared his enemies repented themselves for having been so forward Together with this examining the continuancy of the Parisians strangely passionate for the Duke the King resolved to retire himselfe to Towres not so much to free himselfe from their danger as to revenge himselfe of them for the absence of the Court redounds much to their losse
and heire of Charles Duke of Loreine for being conscious to himself that the Dukes exclusion from the Crowne was unjust he thought himselfe not rightly possessed of the Kingdome save in the right of his grandmother upon whom the rights of Charles fell and consequently upon him as heire to her At last hee made his intended offer in generall termes promising that if the King would resolve upon this enterprise the Clergy would give him such contributions as greater were never given by them to any of his predecessors This enterprise the reasons thereof and the offer made by the Archbishop did so farre prevaile with the King as that Ralphe Nevill Earle of Westmerland Lord Warden of the Marches confining upon Scotland fearing lest the King would be perswaded thereunto and that by taking along with him the flower of all the souldiers small forces would remaine with him to oppose the endeavours of that Kingdome did thus oppose himselfe to what the Archbishop had said He confessed the enterprise to be just and honourable but dangerous and full of hindrances He shewed that preposterous proceedings were the overthrow of all undertakings and that to fight with France before that Scotland was subdued was the most preposterous course that could bee taken That to make triall of fortune in a forreine Estate whilst the State at home was subject to alterations was a resolution no waies agreeing with wisedome That it was to bee beleeved that Scotland that had never let slip any advantagious occasion would much lesse passe by this so faire a one presented unto them by the Kings absence and the absence of the chiefe of the Chivalry of England That though it were granted that Scotland being without a King and in some sort divided within it selfe might in likelyhood be carelesse in other affaires yet would it not neglect this as not permitted so to doe by their ancient confederacy and when they were not by obligation tyed to this yet monies assistance and chiefly their owne safeties would force them unto it since it was not to be doubted that the diversion of Scotland being one of Frances chiefest defences the French would not abandon her for if she should be lost or weakend they themselves would suffer a great losse and diminution of strength Since then her safety obligation and so many other severall obligations were in question upon the which her good or bad did depend shee would not stand idle The which being granted it would necessarily follow that the one warre would produce the other with this difference that France could assist Scotland but in part whereas Scotland could totally assist her France could not so fully assist Scotland by reason of her distance and that her aides would be weakened by pawses and interruptions they might meet with by the way and that by reason of her infirmities shee was unfit to make a diversion by open warre that Scotland on the other side was not onely free from these inconveniences but sure to make an open diversion notwithstanding whatsoever opposition so as making warre with Scotland though she might be strengthened by auxiliary forces which are alwaies hatefull and full of jealousies yet one onely war was made and in France two for since his Majesty could not passe over the sea without weakning England it would so fall out as being infested he must be forced to quit the warre with France and undertake the other which at first ought to have beene undertaken the which could not bee done without the losse not onely of reputation but of much treasure which would there bee fruitlesly spent That the events of warre being doubtfull the least difficult was to be chosen so as rather then to thinke of conquering France whilst Scotland might divert them they should hope to conquer Scotland if England being free from forreine diversions should bring all her strength against those parts onely otherwise she were likely to finde to her cost that to buckle with an united body separated from the sea of insufferable expence with a thousand hazards of fortune sicknesse windes deaths want of victualls and munition would prove infinitely dangerous the rather for that she should leave behinde her an indefatigable warlike enemy which was not likely to meete with any incommodity supplies being to be had in every house not subject to winds nor tempests in a time when that Kingdome being without a King and ill satisfied with the government she was to be presumed not able to withstand so valorous an undertaking And if Edward the thirds past victories in France and those of the blacke Prince his sonne did render mens mindes confident let them remember that fortune was fickle and that those who dreampt that the world was eternall did not fancy to themselves that all things should returne to their former condition till after the slow revolution of 36000. yeares he concluded that if England would make a successive warre in France shee must first conquer Scotland These two opinions might have beene ballanced had it not been for the third Marquis Dorset the Kings Uncle which overthrew the latter of the two This Gentleman was a good Schollar for the Duke of Lancaster his father who thought to have destined him to the Church had caused him to be brought up to his booke the which being added to his travells in divers Countries especially in Italy had setled his understanding which guided by the two great Masters speculation and practice could not chuse but render him perfectly wise he repeating what had bin alleadged by the Earle and arguing against the reasons he had brought shewed that Scotland had the same relation to France as boughes to the tree the Nobility of Scotland being maintained by pensions from her and the yong men thereof bettered by her military discipline so as to take away the bud you must cut downe the tree that give the conquest of Scotland for granted more difficulties would bee met withall in the keeping of it then in the defending the borders of England whilst warre was made elswhere for Scotland being in some parts inaccessable in other parts savage and wholly an enemy would continually produce some new motions being incouraged by assistance and monies from beyond the seas That she had never endangered England in former times upon the like occasions but had bin sufficiently endamaged That Malkin was slaine whilst he would make use of William the seconds absence who went to wage warre in Normandy and David Bruce was taken prisoner whilst Edward the third was at the siege of Caleis that it is true the like doth not alwaies happen but that therefore worse successe should not be feared whilst the enemies forces are not augmented nor our own diminished the which was now so farre from being so as that they were without a King and in a molested government whilst France was in no better estate for to boote with the warre which would distract her shee was molested by the infirmity of her
head and the corrupted humours of her principallest members That France did afford many advantages to whosoever should assault her as seated in a climate abounding with all good things whereas the sterility of Scotland afforded nothing but inconveniences sufficient to beat backe her assaliants That England could but for a while keepe footing there being to be beaten backe by the two urgent peeces of artillery cold and hunger That wit and valour would there lose the day inforced not by problematicall fables of fatality and destiny but by the reall and apparent necessity of nature since then no invasion was to be feared from thence to what purpose should the enterprise thereof be undertaken if being subdued it would neither cause lesse peace nor more trouble then whilst left at liberty warre might be elsewhere made for being fenced by the situation sterility it s owne and other forces it would alwaies afford occasion of beginning afresh to the end it might never beginne much lesse ever make an end with others That therefore to leave the confines well garded and take in hand what was propounded was the only resolution now to be taken as that which alone was conformable to the justice of the cause the reputation of the King and the reason of armes since England should never thinke to subdue Scotland if she did not first subdue France No sooner had the Marquis expressed his reasons but the Parliament did unanimously agree upon the warre with France so farre forgetting the businesse of the Clergy as no man thought any longer of it The King having created his two brethren Iohn and Humfrey Dukes the one of Bedford the other of Gloster and the forenamed Marquis Duke of Exeter following the wonted course of first denouncing war before the undertaking of it dispatcht away this last Duke together with the Admirall Grey the Archbishop of Dublin and the Bishop of Norwich as Embassadors to France whither they went accompanied with 600. horse and were received with great pompe royally feasted by King Charles who finding himselfe then well disposed would in their presence runne at tilt against the Duke of Alanson The jollities being over in solemne audience they demanded of him the restitution of the Crowne together with such Provinces as did of old belong unto the inheritance of the Kings of England namely the Dutches of Aquitany Normandy and Angius the Counties of Poictou and Vinena with this caution that if he would give unto King Henry his daughter Katherine together with the aforesaid Dutchies and Counties for a portion that then he would lay aside all other pretences but if he did deny this then Henry was resolved to doe what in him lay by force of armes to repossesse himselfe of his right These demands were long advised upon to finde out the marrow of the businesse but the Embassadors standing firme to the conditions agreed upon betweene Iohn King of France and Edwâ—…rd 3. King of England at Bretigny answer was made that a businesse of so great weight was not to be answered in an instant That assoone as it would be maturely discust the King would send his resolution by expresse Embassadors of his owne King Henry tooke this delay as an expresse deniall and sent word unto the Dolphin who had sent unto him a chest of tennis balls as who should say he thought him onely fit for sport that within few months he would requite his present and restore unto him balls of iron for balls of clouts which should be so tossed as France should have small reason to glory in her good walls And losing no longer time he began to raise monies munition victualls artillery and souldiers and hired a great number of ships from Holland and Zealand for his transportation King Charles was this mean while relapsed into his accustomed trances so as the Dolphin understanding what preparations King Henry made did himselfe likewise prepare for warre not forbearing though to send him a solemne Embassy as was by the Councell resolved on by the Duke of Vandosme and Archbishop of Burges Their instructions were to approve of the marriage and to propound in portion certaine territories of no great consequence supplied by a great summe of money upon condition that all other pretences abandoned peace might ensue The King who was at Winchester going to his army when hee understood their arrivall stayed there to give them audience the which he publickly did and after having feasted them at his owne table he by the Archbishop of Canterbury answered them that if the King of France would give unto him his daughter endowed with the Dutchies of Aquitany Normandy and Aniou and Touraine and the Counties of Poictou Vinena together with the rest that the Kings his predecessors had by right of inheritance possessed in France he would accept of her and peace if otherwise he would indeavour to acquire them by force and together with them the Crown which did of right belong unto him This being with much impatiency heard by the Archbishop of Burges who could not hide his anger hee desired leave to speak freely whereunto the King giving way with an inflamed countenance and angry voice hee said That if he did beleeve the King his Master had made him this offer as fearing his forces he beleeved amisse t was the compassion of Christian bloud that had moved him to it that he erred in his presumption to thinke that he alone was able to injuriously oppresse the noblest and most redoubted King of Christendome who by his owne forces and those of his subjects and friends was not onely likely to resist him but to take him prisoner and kill him and to expose such as should follow him to the scorne and fury of the French Nobility he further desired a safe conduct that they might returne without molestation and for ought else they would not trouble him The King who with much patience had listened to what the Archbishop said replied That he was nothing at all affrighted at his anger much lesse at its being sustained by the forces he alledged That his claime was known to all the world and by them themselves though they feigned the contrary That the power of their King was to them as the morning twilight whilst they had not seene the noon-tide of his strength That if Charles had subjects and friends he thanked God he lacked none That he should be consident that ere long the highest Crown of their Country should be forced to bow to him the proudest Miter meaning the Archbishop to bend the knee before him That they should say to the usurper Charles their Master in his behalfe that within three months he would come into France not as into a strangers house but as into his owne lawfull patrimony to vanquish it by the sword not boasting words That they might be gone with this answer which he would give unto them under his hand and seale as likewise their safe conduct the onely thing
to the doore discoursing with some of his domestiques the Duke was somewhat late in saluting him and did it in a more familiar manner then did become the quality of so great a Prince whereat he made no signe of distaste though he resented it his fathers occasions infusing dissimulation into him The Duke of Burgony was driven upon this by an accident from whence nothing but dangerous consequences was to be expected Those who governed France after the Emperours departure for England had laid a generall taxe upon all things vendible the which having distasted the people the Parisians more seditious then the rest plotted the most detestable conspiracy that till then had beene heard of in that Kingdome and having had recourse unto him as on whom they chiefly did rely he sent some of his friends unto them to confirme them in their resolution promising to assist them hoping by this meanes to compasse the so much coveted government and to suppresse his enemies his two ancient unalterable designes The appointment was to take the King the Queene the Duke of Berry the King and Queene of Sicily the Chancellour the Councell and those that sided with Orleans all prisoners on good Friday and to kill them all But many going that day out of the City to obtaine pardons by their devotions and fearing lest some of those might likewise have gone forth whom they would not have had to gone and so might save themselves they deferred executing their plot till Easter day which was the safety of those that were proscribed For the Chancellor hearing of the treason by meanes of a woman made the King and Princes suddenly retire themselves into the Louvre whilst the Provost arming such as upon so suddaine an occasion he could assemble together made himselfe master of the Market place and taking some of the conspirators prisoners infused feare into the rest freeing the lives of many from eminent danger by the death of a few Afterwards securing himselfe of the City by such men of armes as flockt unto him from all the neighbouring parts and taking away the chaines from the streets heads which made them insolent he disarmed the people whilst the Dukes officers had time to escape This businesse produced such jealousies and rancor as all parties drawing into the field they omitted nothing whereby they might injure one another And the Duke who masked presented the principall person in this tragedy the argument whereof was not changed though the Scene were thought that to compasse his ends it was requisite for him to secure Flanders from the danger of England that whilst he endeavoured to endamage others he might not bee indamaged at home To this purpose he came to Caleis where he did so worke upon these two great Princes as that the Emperour who at his passage into England was by the Duke of Bavariaes meanes brother to the Queene who was an utter enemy to the Duke become an Orleanist did upon this meeting become a Burgonian being wholly changed through cunning and the homage made unto him of the County of Burgony and Allost and King Henry prorogued the truce formerly made betweene Flanders and Artois for two yeares longer to the Dukes advantage and scandall of all well minded men for to preferre private respects before the publicke with the enemies of the State without the knowledge of the Soveraigne is as blameable and worthy of punishment as it is contrary to conscience and Law But he that propounds evill for his object loseth all shame which thereupon depends and his naturall confidence by reason whereof his Dutchmen called him Undaunted becomming the fatall chariot of his precipice made him to be undaunted at the encounter of his ruine His affaires being thus acommodated every man betooke himselfe to his owne home hee to Flanders the Ostages to Calleis the Emperour to Germany and the King to England Partly before and partly after this time were the funeralls of three great Princes celebrated in France That of the Duke of Berry of Iohn the Dolphin who succeeded to his brother Lewis and of the King of Sicily All of them unfortunate deaths for all the respects which concerned that Kingdome Berry and Sicily did serve to counterpose the ambition of Burgony and the Dolphin served for a removall of those evills if he had lived which in the succession of his brother Charles through the Dukes death did afterwards happen The Duke alive or dead was borne for the destruction of France so as that which authors write hereof if it be not true it is truth like That a Turkish Mathematician saved his life when he was prisoner to Bajazet the first by assuring Bajazet that more Christians would in short time bee destroied for his cause then the Othomans sword would cut off in a whole age Iohn the Dolphin during his brother Lewis his life had married Giacalina the only heire to William Count of Hannault and whilst he kept with him ready to goe for France he died not being yet fully twenty yeares old Not long before this a strait confederacy was made in Valentiniana betweene him and the Duke of Burgony the reputed cause of his death for it caused his being poysoned by those of the Orleans faction for he being dead the hopes of the Kingdome falling upon Charles Count de Poictou sonne in law to the King of Sicily and the last of King Charles his five sonnes they fell upon a Prince that was their friend bred up in the hatred and passions wherewith his father in law then living was indued But he dying likewise shortly after left it in doubt whether his death caused more of pleasure or displeasure unto the Duke for though he were freed of a mortall enemy yet his hopes of revenge being in his death lost did sowre the sweet thereof so as it may be said that the sweets of ill disposed men have no taste which is not seasoned with somewhat of sowre The articles of this confederacy and which caused the Orleanist to rid him out of the world if it be true that they did so were That the Duke of Burgony should serve the King and the Dolphin against whosoever particularly against the King of England That he should keep peace with all men in France except the King of Scicily The Dolphin on the contrary part obliging himselfe to assist the Duke not onely against his owne subjects if so it should fall out but against whosoever else should molest him But his enemies encouraged by this death became so insolent as they forced him to essay the strongest Cities to exclude the present government whereupon the civill warre grew hotter then ever it was And Count Armignacke upon whom through the death of these Princes the Kings incapacity and the Dolphins tender yeares all authority of government fell seconded by those of the Councell who together with him were afraid that the Queene weary of their presumptions might endeavour their ruine made her to bee carried to
Towrs under the custody of three of his confidents And that this her banishment might be irrevocable he interessed the Dolphin therein making him under pretence of the necessity of the warre seize upon such treasure as she had gathered and placed in certaine Churches and Monasteries as in so many Sanctuaries An action which caused in her such hatred against her sonne as hoping for revenge she by his ruine who was her onely sonne wrought the ruine of France which things though their successe were uncertaine yet nothing of good could be conjectured thereby So as they being by King Henry well examined he hasted to call a Parliament propounding the continuation of the warre which was embraced with much applause and monies to that purpose readily paid downe nothing but good successe being to be hoped for whilst matters went thus The King to make himselfe Master of the Sea dispatcht away Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington his Admirall sonne to that Duke of Exceter who was beheaded the first yeare of Henry the fourth a yong man whom he much favoured not so much for that hee was cousin german borne of Isabell his fathers sister as that his conditions did deserve it He on the other side desirous by some honorable atchievement to augment the Kings favour departed resolute to doe some action worthy of the opinion which was conceived of him The bastard of Burbon was Captaine of the French fleet of equall force with the Earle in one onely thing surpassing him that being guarded about by nine Genway Carracts as by so many fortresses he thought them alone sufficient to secure him from all the enemies forces so as seeking him out and finding him who did not hide himselfe they came to blowes Their equall courage and valour held the balance a long time equall till such time as the English prevailing Burbon was taken prisoner and of the nine Carracts three were sunke and three were taken and amongst the prey the mony which was allowed for halfe a yeares payment of the fleet The which being taken by the King as a good omen he tooke shipping at Portsmouth waited upon by many of the nobility and followed by his two brothers Clarence and Gloster leaving his third brother Bedford Regent He landed at Tongues a Castle in Normandy which in foure daies surrendred it selfe as with the like speed did Harcourt Beaumont Ereux Falese Baiensa Lisâ—…aux Corances Aurenches and other places Caen a Towne well peopled strong and one of the Bulwarkes of that Province stood out resolutely and not listning to any termes of surrendring it was soone after taken by assault and sackt The Castle as Monstrelet saith held out three weekes longer and seven weekes according to Duplex whilst the English say that all manner of rigour being denounced against the defendants if they would not yeeld after the first day Monsieur de la Faietta and Monsieur de Montene despairing of succour came forth within the limited time All the riches and ornaments of the neighbouring Townes were found there as placed in a safe place No man durst lay hands upon them for whosoever did was unavoidable to be put to death They were by the Kings directions restored to the Monasteries and Churches to which they did belong The which purchased him the good will of the Country and helped him in his succeeding enterprises Religious actions unfainedly done have power to molifie even those breasts which hardned with hatred would for all other meanes prove obstinate and irreconciliable Chereburg and Ponte del Arco were next Caen the most considerable Forts for the conquest of Normandy A particular account must be given of Roan by it selfe The King sent the Duke of Glocester to Chereburg who finding it provided with men munition and victualls spent tenne months there in vaine in which time when he could not get the gates open by battery force nor industry the avarice of Iohn d'Engenes the governour thereof threw them open unto him which proved afterwards a gaine which caused his death for having by this infamously purchased money received a safe conduct for a certaine limited time during the which he might trade where ever the King of England did command for he could not in reason trust himselfe in France he was in Roan after the City was yeelded up unto the English and tarring there relying upon some when his set time was expired his head was cut off the presence of a traitor smells so ranke in the nose of a noble Prince and lover of vertue After this many other places yeelded incited thereunto by the King having made it to bee proclaimed that all men should enjoy their goods and priviledges and that he would treate with all such as with his naturall subjects who uninforced would put themselves under his government so as in little more then a yeare his ensignes were seene flourishing in every place nothing almost remaining to the entire conquest of Normandy but the Metroplitan Roan proceedings sprung from the Prince his worth and souldiers valour but facilitated by the enemies disunion it being in them made true that desolation must needes ensue where a Kingdome is divided within it selfe And that as amongst the passions of the minde there is none so great as that of hatred so all hatreds must give place to the violence of civill or home hatred The City of Roan in the losse of all those Towns which as to the head of the Province were under her had her eye more fixt upon France then upon her owne eminent danger for being a principall member thereof she thought she should be cut off and made no member if she did not partake of her infections and her inhabitants imitating the Parisians in wealth riches would have thought their honour had bin concerned if they should not likewise emulate themin their seditions Being then resolved equally with them to favour the Duke of Burgony they made an insurrection under the conduct of Allen Blancard a partaker with the Duke and having slaine the governour and some of the officers and chiefe Citizens they would make themselves masters of the Castle a place requisite for their safeties after so sottish a rebellion and were repulsed by Iames of Burbon Signieur de Preaux who had the command of it so as their ill successe causing repentance they were forced to flye for protection to the same Burbon whom they had but just then so unjustly offended So rash and haire braine bold are the people in stumbling upon offences and so affrontedly presumptuous in the choice of their remedies But the Dolphin who was come thither with an intention to give them exemplary punishment meeting with unexpected difficulties did cloake his ill will and pardoned the fault the which without much danger he could not punish But since I am to speak much of this Prince I crave permission to describe him to you in foure lines that you may the better know him He was borne under a
governe alone they measure their owne interests by the concernments of their servants who if they were worthy would either sacrifice themselves for their Masters wellfare or would save themselves by flight to shun the being reputed their Prince his undoing These alterations made sport for King Henry the vitall spirits which ought to have concurred to the strengthening of so important a member as was Normandy retired themselves unto the heart oppressed by dangerous symptomes the which not easing the one did aggravate the other to the danger of them both nor could it be otherwise for the businesse requiring union and obedience the Duke could not obey the Dolphin whilst he pretended to governe him and union was impossible to the Dolphins servants being they were to lose their authority which together with the Dukes authority was incompatible The one side and the other did alike feare that the severall factions being once reduced into the right way would not goe astray againe for there is nothing whereof seditious men are more jealous then to make those taste the sweete of good who were formerly their associates and coadjutors in evill So as France running ruine through the excesse of disorder it was no wonder if England did establish herselfe through the excellency of counsell The English before they could besiege Roan were constrained to endeavour the taking in of Pont d'Arcke a fortresse seated upon the River Sâ—…ne that so they might the better keepe Roan from being succoured The King being not farre from thence in the Priory of Boneport sent the Lord of Cornwell to sound the defendants minds and to see whether the example of so many other places which had received his ensignes would move them to doe the like Iohn Graville was governour thereof who being resolute to stand out the Baron said unto him that he did ill to oppose himselfe against the King of Englands forces for he would undertake himselfe alone with very few more to passe over that River in despite of him and all his people offering to wage with him hereon his helmet with 500. Nobles in it against the best horse in his Stable Graville accepted of the wager and placed great troopes upon the passages Iames Harcourt being come to him from Estempes with 800. fighting men and 12000. of the Country people The Baron failed not to make good his word the next day he brought along with him 600. almost all archers amongst whom was a yong sonne of his owne of fifteene yeares of age one horse and some little field peeces all which hee conveied over in eight barkes to a little Iland situated in the midst of the River from whence shooting at the enemy who were upon the further banke hee so disordered them with his small peeees and his artillery as that they were faine to save themselves Harcourt retiring himselfe to Estempes Graville to Ponte d'Arcke and the rest to the woods so as being past over without resistance and having Knighted his sonne he put himselfe in battell aray and sent backe the boats to the end that they with some others that he had provided might convey over about a thousand souldiers with which hee did not onely maintaine skirmish against the garrison of the Fort but lodging himselfe in Mortamer Abbey he ransackt the Country putting them all in feare and disorder Graville being afterward jibed at for having so poorely mainteined the passage against so few men replied That if he had beene so seated as was he he would have hindred the passage not onely against him but against England and France put together But the seate was not the right reason of this it was rather the bowmens cunning and the terror which without any evident cause doth surprise even the stoutest hearts by the ancients called fate but by us divine providence the which is then more particularly seene when greater things are done then were the meanes whereby they were done The next day the Duke of Clarence passed over with 4000. fighting men and the King causing a bridge to be made on Roans side made himselfe Master of the field so as the Country people having no place to repaire unto the greatest part fled elsewhere and Graville having withstood a siege of three weekes despairing of succour yeelded the Fort their lives and goods saved Roan yet remained not that there were not many other Townes yet not taken in but because if she were once taken the rest would come in of themselves without one blow strucken The King of France and Duke of Burgony had sent thither made Captaines and souldiers to boot with the great number of inhabitants who were all resolved rather to die then to suffer the English subjection This siege was laid when the corne was not yet gathered in to the end that hunger might assist the other forces The King tooke up his quarter amongst the Cheartosine Monkes his brothers and Lords quartered themselves in seven other places to wit upon Saint Kathernes hill and over against the gates of Saint Hillary Caux Martinville Beauvais the Castle and the bridge The defendants made many fallies to impeach the besiegers workes slew some of them and lost some of their owne retiring themselves sometimes with their swords bloudy sometimes with bloudy heads But for all this they could not hinder them from securing their quarters with great ditches and workes and from accommodating themselves as that though they found all the adjacent houses Churches and Monasteries beaten downe and razed particularly Saint Severe Richburg Saint Gervais Mâ—…rtenville the Arsenalle and the Galleyes that were in it yet they used such diligence as that they wanted nothing requisite for a long siege as they thought this would prove the Cities strength being considered and the Citizens resolution who on the contrary side chased out of the City all such as had not wherewithall to victuall themselves easing themselves out of the number of 210000. mouths which were numbred in the City of 12000. of the most unusefull ones as old men women children and religious people who did afterwards all of them almost dye for hunger in ditches for they were not suffered to passe any further that the City might bee inforced to take them in againe the which she did not one of the evill effects of warre amongst those who doe defend themselves being to lay aside all manner of charity even though it concerne their owne blood so as the King was constrained the moanes and outcryes of the miserable people flying up to heaven afterwards to succour them to keepe them from utter perishing He sent the Earle of Warwicke and the Baron Talbot to Caudebec a place upon the Sene betweene Roan and Harfleur wherewith they agreed for the passage of the English Vessells over the River and that that Town of Caudebec should surrender it selfe as soone as Roan should either be taken or surrendred They gave ostages hereupon and suffered an hundred Vessells to passe over which came from the
with his hand would have put it in its right place Robert said will you lift your hand against the Dolphin and at the same instant Tannigues having said to his companions now is the time he struck at him with a hatchet thinking to have cleft his head but did onely take his chin away at which blow he fell with one knee upon the ground and laying hand on his sword wounded as he was with many blowes borne to the ground whilst Oliver Laiet thurst his sword into his belly up to the hilts Monsieur de Novaille brother to the Count de Fois as he was about to defend him was hindred by the Vicount of Narbone who opposed him with a dagger and whilst he flew furiously upon him to have taken his dagger away he was by others slaine Friburg doing his duty likewise was taken prisoner St. George was wounded in the flanke and d'Ancre in the hand Montaigne leaping over the bars got into the Castle the Secretary and all the rest were taken prisoners those of the Castle perceiving the bickering and not knowing of the Dukes death came forth to the palisado but driven backe by the bowmen fled to Bray beaten slaine taken and losing all they had Monsieur de Jouvelle and Montaigne with some souldiers and about some thirty of the Dukes servants and pages fortified themselves within the Castle but wanting victualls they yeelded it up their lives and goods saved All the Dukes furniture and jewells which were many and of great worth were reserved for the Dolphin such prisoners as would not take the oath had ransomes set on their heads and those who would were set at liberty Charles de Lens Admirall of France and who was constant in his friendship to the Duke till his last gaspe was slaine upon cold bloud Iohn Lovet President of Provence the Vicount Narbone William Butler Tanniques de Chasteau Francis de Grimaux Robert Loire Peter Frotiere Oliver Laiet and â—…onchore de Namae Marshall Seneshall of Auvergnia were the authors of this parricide Madam de Giac was thought a confederate in this businesse for that the deed being done she withdrew herselfe unto the Dolphin Monsieur de Barbasan not guilty of the treachery but present when it was done said unto the rest that they had ruinated their Masters reputation and wished rather to have beene dead then present at so wicked an action the Dukes body was laid upon a table and carried at midnight into a mill from whence it was taken away the next day and buried in his calsons with his hat upon his face his dublet on the which they had not taken off because it was bloudy and full of holes with his bootes and spurs without any Christian decency save a dosen masses which were likewise the oblations of bleeding hands and teares of woe This was the end of Iohn Duke of Burgony surnamed the Undaunted by him deserved by reason of the murther committed twelve years before upon the Duke of Orleans person by his command but his fault did not wash away theirs that slew him and though in the former ambition was the onely cause so as he could not be more wicked and in the second hatred and reason of State yet the so often plighted faith and swearing by the name of God in witnesse thereof makes the latter more wicked and inexcusable The Dolphin who had promised himselfe great advantage thereby found he was deceived for effects are not alwaies taken away by the cutting off their causes unlesse they be wholly rooted out the sonne remained a branch from which did bud forth more ruines then either could or would have done from the stocke if the advisers to this businesse had had respect to the subjects relation to the good and honour of the Prince more then to the jealousie of his authority the which whilst the Undaunted lived was fading they would have seen that dying he left clients subjects and servants ready to revenge him that so detestable an action was sufficient even to alienate the Dolphins owne friends that the King his father was subject to those that governed him that his rulers were the defuncts creatures his mother more then ever irreconcilable the King of England fastned in France The new Duke of Burgony as well heire to his fathers injuries as to his estate and authority that being descended from a turbulent family he was not likely to be quieted without bitter revenge though the worlds welfare should therein consist so as the interest of servants which for the most part doth ruine such Princes who are either very yong or ill advised did undoe the Dolphin who not able in sincerity of truth to excuse so scandalous an act indeavoured to cloak it by a falshood giving out that the Duke came with an intention to kill him the Dolphin but Montaigne published the truth of the businesse whereat the King was troubled the Queene offended who as was thought did love the Duke more then became her reputation after hee had delivered her from Towers and the people which had alwaies sided with him were herein confirmed the Court remained as before governed by such as did depend upon him not staggered by his fall He had a sonne by surname and actions good who afterwards was called Philip the good not violent as was his father but more wise so as of the whole of so great a Kingdome a little cantle did onely side with the Dolphin his more southerne Provinces which disjoyned from the low Countries had no occasion to be annoyed by the Undaunted were those alone which did sustaine him and which after a tempestuous voiage brought him safe into the haven thanks to the disorder of others which are the chiefest and most frequent occasions of taking away of Kingdomes from some and conferring them on others for the death of King Henry the underage and weaknesse of his succeeding sonne and the bad intelligence betweene the Uncles and Duke of Burgony the reason of their reconciliation did after many yeares contrary to all likelihood set him on foote againe Philip Count Carelois whom henceforth we will call the Duke of Burgony understanding his fathers death after his sorrow and obfequies consulted upon what was to be done he had two advices given him the one hee should treat well the Dutches his wife sister to the Dolphin since she did not share in the injury done unto him by her brother the other that being to revenge his fathers death he should seeke out the most effectuall meanes how to doe it that friendship with the King of England being of all others the likely best hee should offer him peace and his assistance in his pretences to the Kingdome and his marriage for the Dolphin could by no other means be debarred of the Kingdome he who had cooled in his affection to his wife his passion overswaying his reason and who knew her vertue did deserve this advice honoured her and made much of
her as long as she lived which was but a small time for what concerned friendship with England his father having chalked out the way unto him from whence had he not swerved he had not died he thought he could not chuse a better way of revenge wherefore he answered the Parisians who after their condoling with him desired his assistance against the English by Embassadors which they of purpose sent that they should not need to trouble themselves therein for he hoped with the Kings good liking to make a peace which should secure them and their friends the which he forthwith did he sent the Bishop of Arras and two more with such officers to King Henry as were very well approved and the Bishop being returned with satisfaction he sent soone after him the Earle of Warwick and Bishop of Rochester with whom the Duke concluded a truce to indure till such time as a peace might finally be concluded by meanes whereof the way was opened for commerce betweene them as if the peace had been already concluded so as the English souldiers as friends and confederates did joyne with those of France and the Duke against the Dolphin assoon as he had accommodated his home businesse having obtained of his subjects all he could desire he came to Trois where he plotted the peace and marriage for King Charles did what hee was perswaded unto and those who did perswade him were the Dukes dependants and such as were upheld by the Duke King Henry being advertised hereof and nothing now remaining to conclude the businesse but the formality of his Embassadours hee sent the Duke of Exceter the Earle of Salsbury the Bishop of Ely the Lord Fitshug Sir Iohn Robsert and Sir Philip Hall with whom the peace and marriage was agreed upon the latter to be celebrated in that very place as soone as the King should come thither As soone as the Embassadours were returned Robsert only tarrying with the bridge the King went from Roan waited on by his brother Clarence and Gloster the Earles of Warwicke Salsbury Huntington Eu Tancherville Longaville and fifteene thousand fighting men making his journey by Pontoise Saint Dennis and Sciarantone where having left some troopes to secure the passage he came to Trois by the way of Provence and was met 2 leagues off by the Duke of Burgony and the Nobility which upon the like occasion were in great number come unto the Court his first meeting with the King and Queen was in Saint Peters Church where he took his Bride by the hand and the marriage was solemnized on Trinity Sunday with the greatest pompe that ever was seen in that Kingdome Hee corrected and altered the Articles as he pleased the which being sworne unto by the King Duke of Burgony Princes and Lords were sent to bee published in both Kingdomes they were thirty three in number the chiefest whereof were That King Charles should enjoy his dignity title and Kingdome as long as he lived That King Henry should bee Regent thereof and afterward Heire That neither he nor the Duke of Burgony should make peace with Charles who tearmed himselfe Dolphin without the consent of the three Estates of both Kingdomes That the peace between France and England should bee perpetuall That these two Kingdomes should never be dismembred one from another but should bee governed by one and the same King but under their severall Lawes Sens and Montreville were the two most important places which the Dolphin did hold in those parts so as the marriage solemnities being over they besieged Sens. This Citie would have held out longer had it had any hopes of succour but having none it surrendered it selfe the twelfe day Such Souldiers as would stay in the Kings service were suffered to depart their lives and goods saved except those who had had a hand in the Dukes death And though many of them did for the present accept of the English Crosse they did afterwards at severall times for sake it betaking themselves to the Dolphins service of the inhabitants the oath of fidelity obedience was onely demanded Montreule held out longer the Castle was fortified provided for a longer siege but though they did valiantly defend themselves the towne was taken within a few dayes thanks to the assailants successfull rashnesse who charged it on sundry sides without directions from the King or Duke When they had taken it pursuing their good fortune and closely following those who fled into the Castle they were the cause why many of them were drowned they tooke twenty prisoners almost all Gentlemen whereupon the King having lodged his people in the towne over-against the Castle-gate did yet more narrowly inclose it bereaving it of all hopes save a rationall capitulation But Monsieur de Guitres resolute in the defence was cause why twelve of the twenty prisoners whom the King had protested he would hang if the Castle did not yeeld were immediately hanged before his face after they had in vaine requested him and had their request seconded by their wives teares and friends intercession His inexorablenesse was the more to be blamed for that after so deplorable an execution he made good the Castle onely eight dayes Hee came forth his life and goods saved as likewise all such as would not remaine in the Kings service those onely excepted as formerly who had had a hand in the death of the Duke Guitres who was accused to bee one of them did defie his accuser a Gentleman of the Dukes but no apparant proofes being found hee was let goe The Duke had sent divers Gentlemen to cause his fathers body to be taken up who finding it buried in so miserable a manner tooke it up and wrapped it in lead and it was sent to Chertosa in Dijoune where he was buried neere unto his father At the same time his people tooke Villenense situate upon the same river putting all the garrisons to the sword The Dolphin on the other side made his progresse for being resolved to out the Prince of Orrenge who fought on Burgonies behalfe from such places as he held in Languedocke hee besieged Saint Esprite and assisted by Avignon and Provence tooke it and drove all the Princes people out of that Countrey The which being done hee returned to Burges his usuall abode that hee might raise what force possibly hee might intending rather the enemies proceeding then to give him battle The Duke of Bedford was come from England before the taking in of Montreule with two thousand Archers and eight hundred horses and was by the King and his brothers received with much joy Thus reinforced he went to besiege Melune The King of France came together with his Queen from Bray where they had tarried during the siege of Montreule to Corbeile Melune was begirt by two Camps with artillery and such engines as were then in use for the taking in of places Messieurs de Barbasan and de Preux commanded seven hundred fightingmen who were within the
reserving some seeds of equity in them hee hoped that by objecting this case cloathed with the habit of justice dyed in the colours of so many perjuries treasons and breach of faith hee might cancell the respect the people bore him and by degrees draw them from pitty and commiseration to hatred and from hatred to armes Charles the Dolphin according to the pretended Law Salique set aside that Henries pretences were by the people repulsed that so they might repulse his person not onely as a stranger but as an English man was presumed heire to the Crowne Moreover the murther of the Duke of Orleans set aside the circumstances was in its originall more wicked then this if the Duke of Burgony had then beene punished as of right he ought to have beene in his estate the Dolphin had had no occasion to bereave him of his life so as the parity of fault requiring parity of punishment it was against reason the second should be punished by justice when by injustice the former scaped unpunished whilst having no respect to the diversity of the delinquents qualities the Dolphin being a priviledged person as Soveraigne should be punished for being so rather then the Duke for being a subject let us learne by this that mens particular interest is that which ever hath ever doth pretend and that severity is quick sighted when the question concerneth others but blind when we are our selves concerned This cause was pleaded in the presence of both the Kings the Princes and Judges in the low Hall of l'Hosteile de Saint Paul by the dowager Dutches of Burgonies advocate and the Duke her sonnes who accused Charles who tearmed himselfe Dolphin the Vicount of Narbone Monsieur de Barbasan Tannigues de Chasteau William Butler Iohn Lovet President of Provence Robert de Loyre Olâ—…ver Laiet and others of this murther he demanded justice and particularised in what punishment this plea was seconded by a Doctor of Sorbonne sent thither for this purpose by that Colledge who by many allegations drawne from the Scripture laboured to perswade the two Kings to punish those who had had their hands in so grievous a fault but no declaration being forthwith to be made without the due proceedings in Law the Chancellor answered in the Kings name that by the advice of the King of England Regent of France and his declared heire all should bee done that was requisite in so important a businesse so as the Dolphin being cited to the marble table with the accustomed solemnities and not appearing he was for his contumacy declared guilty of the aforesaid murther falne from the Crowne incapable of what ever present or future succession and banished the Kingdome the Dolphin hearing this appealed to his sword the which was that alone which afterwards by the helpe of the Duke of Burgony his chiefest enemy did annull the proces decide the question and cut in two the sentence King Henry was to go for England after Christmas to make new provision or warre and to cause the Queene his wife to be crowned so as having licenced the three estates who all had sworne obedience to him he went his way having the Duke of Exeter with five hundred fighting men in Paris and in other places good and faithfull governours he stayed a while in Roan to give order for things belonging to the Dutchy and left therein the Duke of Clarence his generall from thence he together with his other brethren tooke his way towards Callice and were received in England with such joy as Kings use to receive who returne crowned with victory and accompanied by wives rich in dowry grace and beauty as was his she was crowned at Westminster on Saint Matthews day where whilst the pompe and solemnity exceeded whatsoever of former times fortune prepared funerall solemnities for the Duke of Clarence in France a businesse which being very diversly reported by authors forces me first to recount what the English say thereof then how others relate it for passion within circumstances of winning or losing is very great amongst them makes them to contradict one another who doth not joyne them together will hardly be able to extract the truth This Prince had made a select choyce of Soldiers out of all the garrisons of Normandy hee entred Umena and passed over Loire placing himselfe underneath Angiers hoping that those of the Towne would have fought with him but they not issuing forth hee spread himselfe over the countrey where after having enriched his people with prey and prisoners he returned for Normandy Being come to Bewford he understood that a great number of enemies were at Beuges conducted by the Duke of Allanson the Dolphins Lieutenant who had in company with him 26 French Lords one Spanish Captaine Iohn Earle of Bow han Robert his brother sonnes to the Governour of Scotland Archibald Dowglas Earle of Vigtonia Alexander Linsay brother to the Earle of Crayford and eighteene Scottish Gentlemen lately come from Scotland with 700 Souldiers Buchanan saith seven thousand hee was about to set suddenly upon them but did not for to assaile an enemy not knowing his forces is like walking in a darke night in unknowne wayes He had at that time one Ardrea Fregosa an Italian who had been with the French and who assured him that the enemy was so few in number that halfe his company was sufficient to rout them so as beleeving this mans relation who did abuse him being desirous of glory hee took only the horse along with him commanding the Bowmen not to stirre and leaving them under the command of his sonne Iohn called the Bastard of Clarence betweene him and the enemy there was an uneasie and a narrow passage through which when without any opposition hee had passed he discovered the enemy not farre off and contrary to the relation made unto him in full and well ordered troops whilst hee not able to retire the passage being taken which if it had not been he could not passe over it againe in File as he did before without danger it did more availe him to hazard himselfe by making a stand then by giving backe to venture the being shamefully cut in pieces The one side fought desperately the other bravely but the English not being above one for foure were discomfited the Duke himselfe being slaine the Earle of Tancherville Gilbert Vmfreville Earle of Kent the Lord Ros Sir Iohn Lumblâ—…y and Sir Robert Verend and neare upon two thousand others the Earles of Somerset and Suffolke the Lord Fitzwalter Sir Iohn Barckley Sir Ralph Nevil Sir Henry Iuglos Sir William Bowes Sir William Longiton Sir Thomas Burrowes and many others were taken prisoners Of the French were slaine about twelve hundred of the best of the Army The Bastard of Clarence who after the Dukes departure was informed of the number of the enemies marched with all possible diligence to succour him but came too late and the French having notice thereof retired themselves with their
the King met her joyfully welcomed by her his brethren in law and all the Court and after they had with great solemnity celebrated the feast of Whitsontide at Paris he tooke his last farewell of her betaking himselfe to the first occasions the war offered The Earle of Warwick was gone with three thousand men to take possession of Gamach which was to yeeld it selfe in case it were not succoured by the eight of June and having left there a sufficient garrison he tooke his way towards Saint Valery having sent before some few horse to discry the Country who being met by a hundred horse they defended themselves till such time as the Earle came in to their succour whereby they were forced to withdraw themselves into the City which was forthwith besieged those within the Towne had the sea open and the Earle had no ships insomuch as they scorned his siege for they furnished themselves with victuall by their owne ships or else had them brought unto them from neighbouring Port-townes But as soone as by his directions they saw ships come from Normandy they grew to Articles of surrender if they were not succoured by the fifteenth of September which they were not so as all the Townes between Paris and Bullen were now in King Henry's hands except Crotois and Guise the which Monsieur de Harcourt would never yeeld up though in the Kings name hee was thereunto intreated by his brother the Bishop of Amiens The Dolphin this meane while sate not still but being twenty thousand men strong he went to St. Serres he took Charitee upon Loyre and besieged Cone inforcing it to give Hostages to surrender in case it were not releeved by the 16 of August But their courage growing warme in this negotiation and egged on by millitary discipline they agreed to fight a pitcht battell the aforesaid 16 day whereupon the Duke of Burgony being ready to goe into Artois advertifed hereof stayed in Burgony sending for people into Picardy and Flanders and gave account hereof to King Henry who was then at Sentis intreating him to send unto him some of his men under some good Leader His answer was he would send him none for he himselfe would be their Leader Whilst his mind being greater then his strength of body hee promised what he could not performe for though he were sicke hee thought not hee was come to his last end which in truth was somwhat bitter out of season to one of his years who notwithstanding according to the wil of heaven was ripe and at his full growth So as not able to go himselfe nor willing that the succour should come late he commanded the Duke of Bedford accompanied by the Earle of Warwicke and other Lords to lead it along promising to follow them himselfe as soon as possibly he could But when he was come to Melune his sicknesse growing strong upon him hee was compelled to goe into a Litter and to be carried to the Boys de St. Vincent This mean while the Duke of Burgony being come before Cone and having mingled the two Nations together to the end that they might equally share in honour so to avoid the difference which might arise between them touching precedencie therein he found that the Dolphin not willing to hazard himselfe upon the successe of a battaile had raised the siege and was gone to Burges so as he was forced to be content to have with his honour freed Cone The Duke of Bedford understanding that his brother grew worse and worse rid post to the Boys de Saint Vincent and Burgony not able to goe along with him for his affaires called him elsewhere sent Hugh de Lanoi to make his excuse and to visit the King who finding his estate of life by all signes desperate and knowing that he must die finding his brothers his uncle and all the rest sad and disconsolate he wished them to praise God who tooke him unto him in such a time when as his honour was not subject to the inconstancy of fortune that he was sorry for nothing but to leave them under the burthen of so weighty a businesse that their worth and fidelity did much comfort him that the Lord God would share the glory betweene them which he had had in giving a good beginning thereunto and which they were to have in bringing it to a happy end he willed them to remember what they ought unto him in the behalfe of his yong son that if he did deserve to be served as his heire and their Soveraigne he deserved much more so to be for that his innocent age had not yet beene harmefull to any that it was their parts by instructing him in vertue to infuse into him a disposition to gratitude and love that by the one he might recompence service and by the other affection he advised them above all things else to keep the Duke of Burgonies friendship and never to disjoyne themselves from him that if any treaties of peace should be with the Dolphin they should agree to none without the reservation of Soveraignty the Dutches of Normandy and Guascony that they should not set at liberty the Duke of Orleans and the other prisoners that were in England till his sonne was of age To Humphrey Duke of Glocester he committed the protection of England and to Iohn Duke of Bedford the Regency of France with this caution that if the Duke of Burgony should endeavour it he should freely yeeld it up unto him finally he recommended the Queene his wife unto them intreating them to honour and respect her as he had done all the roome was filled with sighes and tears in midst whereof they promised punctually to obey him having thus freed himselfe of worldly affaires by his verball will he desired to know of the Physitians how long in their judgements they thought he might yet live But they referred the event to the good will of God whereupon he commanded them to speak freely their opinions after a short consultation the chiefest of them kneeling downe said unto him that for what the skill of physicke could foresee he was not likely to live above two houres a sentence which did no whit startle him but calling for his Chapleines he caused them read the seven penitentiall Psalmes before him and when they were come to the verse Benigne fac Domine in bona voluntate tua Sion ut edificentur muri Hierusalem do good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build thou the walls of Hierusalem hee said that his intention had alwaies been if God had granted him life after he should have reduced the businesse in France to a peaceable end to have gone to the winning of that holy City but since that the divine Maiesty had pleased to dispose otherwise of him his holy will be done they returning again to read the Psalms he made a blessed and a happy end dying neer about the same time his Physitians had foretold and having received all those
fell and Marrying him to one of his Daughters he began under that pretext to trouble him againe the which though it were done under the name of the Count de Pointevere yet it being the forces of France which did most oppresse him he was forced to betake himselfe to his accustomed Protection of England without the which as he could not preserve himselfe being surmounted by France so could he find no peace to affie in with France being betrayed and disobeyed by his Subjects at last having reconciled himselfe to Clissonne and both of them being dead Iohn the fift his Sonne he of of whom wee now speake brought up in France under the Government of Iohn Duke of Burgony Sonne in Law to Charles the sixt would have beene constant if the French had knowne how to conceale their desire of taking from him his Estate a thing which he deserved not for he had sundry times given them proofes of his good will especially when being come to Amiens with 10000. fighting Men two dayes before the battell of Agencourt he sent to the Commanders to desire them to stay for him the which to their Cost they would not doe his Brother the Count de Richmond being there sorely wounded and taken Prisoner France by this and other losses growing into a bad condition Henry the fift being powerfull in Normandy and he having beene treacherously made Prisoner by Pointeveres Bretheren and set at liberty by his Subjects and knowing by certaine of the Kings and Dolphins letters which came into his hands that it was they who had beene the boutefe◅'s to boote that it made not for him to have so puissant an Army upon his confines he made agreement with Henry and afterward forsooke him being naturally inclyn'd to the other side at last the two Kings being dead to comply with Philip of Burgony he condescended to this last confederacy with the Duke of Bedford at Amiens The following inconstancies will be by this story manifested one thing only remaines to be superficiously knowne that Britanny was never at quiet till such time as Lewis the twelfth having Married Anne the last Heire of whom came Claudia and Renete the latter Married to Hercules the second Duke of Ferrara the former to Francis the first King of France shee was by the said Francis united to the Crowne of France The Duke of Bedford made but small abode after his returne to Paris for having assembled a great number of Souldiers he went to celebrate his Marriage at Blois in Champania whether his Wife was brought accompanied with a great number of the chiefest Ladies and Lords of Burgony the Marriage being consummated and the solemnities over he brought her along with him not forbearing by the way as he came to besiege Pons upon the Seene which he tooke by assault putting the defendants to the Sword so as his Wife amidsts armes and bloud was brought to Paris The Earle of Salisbury was gone to besiege Montegulionna a little Fort but of much inconvenience to the Neighbouring parts for being hardly to be taken for Garrison though not of above 120. Men was become very insolent he spent there 6 Moneths having indeavoured though in vaine at his first comming to take it by assault This meane while William Stuart Constable of Scotland was come into France with 3000. Scotts with whom together with certaine others that were added unto him by Charles he went to besiege Crevant a place which held for the Duke of Burgony whose Mother he being himselfe in the Low Countries gave order to Tonlongonne his Marshall to succour it having advertis'd the Regent Bedford that he might doe as much on his side Salisbury was comanded to assist in this succour so as leaving Men sufficient to continue the siege he joyned himselfe with Tonlongonne in Auserres and being come within a quarter of a league of Crevant they lighted making their Horses be led aloofe of from the Army to the end that they might rely upon their Souldiers Armes not their Horses leggs they marched slowly up unto the Enemy that they might not tyre themselves being much incumbred by the Sunne which in Iuly seem'd to them being arm'd and in March to be very hot The Scotch Campe was augmented by 600. Spanish Horse sent thither by Charles under the Conduct of Marishall Severa◅ to boote with whom was come the Count de Vantadore and many others these were placed upon an advantageous Hill by which the English were to have come if they had taken that way but cōming another way they could not joyne Battell for the River Iona was betweene them Such was the will they had to fight as drew them downe into the plaine keeping themselves in readynes the one nor the other side not doing any thing for almost the space of 3. Howres The first that mov'd were the English and Burgonians as those who were come with a resolution to fight they set upon a Bridge defended by the Enemy and having wonne it passed forward whilst those of the Town sallyed forth to second them the Battell was fought with vallour resolution and hatred but the Scotts who had placed themselves in the Forefront of the Battell being almost all slaine or taken Prisoners amongst the number of Prisoners were the Constable and the Count de Ventadoure each of them with like misfortune having lost an eye and the French set upon behind by the Garrison of Crevent the Assailants wonne the field having slaine 1200. of the Enemies and taken 400. Prisoners This Victory to boote with the freeing of Crevant was accompanied with the taking in of Cussi Chasteau de La Roche Schartres upon the Loire Mondidiere Abbeville and Han upon the Soame This is the relation made by Monstrelette and the French Writers The English Writers who do particularly name the chiefe of those who were slaine or taken Prisoners affirme that their Men past the River forcing not only the Bridge but the Foords that besides the chiefe Men whom they name and the ordinary Souldiers which they put not into this number they slew 1800. French Gentlemen 3000. Scotts amongst which the Lord of St. Iohnstonne and 12. Knights whose names they relate and tooke 2200. French Prisoners all Gentlemen that on their side were slaine 2100 amongst which Sr Iohn Gray Sr. William Hale Sr. Gilbert Halsull and Sr. Richard Madocks Boetius and Buchanan speake nothing at all of this let the Reader beleeve as he listeth After this bickering the Earle of Salisbury return'd to his Siege of Montaguliome where he found that the defendants of 120. that they were were reduc'd to 30 the rest having forsaken the place to the end that the Victualls might hold out the longer to those that remained but when they had eaten all their Horses they could not though yeelding up the Towne save their lives without the summe of 22000. peeces of Gold by them there called Saluti which they obliged themselves to pay leaving foure of the chiefest of them
for their security On the contrary side the Marishall Tolongonus at his returne found not foretime with so smiling an aspect for beleeving that by Monyes he had corrupted the Captaine of a Fort called la Busiere he was abused through too much beleefe for whilst he went to actuate the bargaine the Captaine having fitly placed two Ambushes brought him together with 11. others into the Castle where taking him Prisoner he at the same time caused almost all those that were without to be slaine and had it not beene for the Imprisonment of the Count de Ventadoure for whom he was changed he had not beene soone set at liberty This Yeare in the Moneth of Iuly was the first Sonne of Charles borne who in his due time succeeded him in his Kingdome by the name of Lovis the 11. a phantasticall Prince and almost ever rebellious towards his Father so as whilst he thought to have beene at quiet being free from the English Warres he gave against his Sons turbulencies which brought him to his end before his time marcerated by jealousy and slaine by suspition His birth notwithstanding so uncertaine are wee of future events brought unto him great cause of joy for the pledge of a Successor increaseth the Subjects love he was howsoever a great Prince who proved successefull in the rules of dissimulation rather borne together with them then learnt of any other Ghirard de Hallian describes him to be malicious wary cruell and full of Cousenage In England this meane while it was resolv'd to give libertie to Iames the first King of Scotland after 18. yeares Imprisonment which caused to the first mover therof since home hatred not love nor Charity had moved him to indevour it instead of gratitude unhappy successe and an ignominous end Robert Duke of Albany Governor of Scotland being dead the yeare 1420. just 15. Yeares after the Death of his Brother Robert the third his Sonne Mordecay succeeded him in the Government one who resembled his Father in the profuse spending of the goods of the Crowne amongst the Nobility to the end that forgetting the Prisoner King they might be content with the present condition and was like the King his Unckle in his Children for having neither ability nor wit to cause himselfe to be obeyed by them he was through desparation and despite reduc'd to ruine at the same time both them and himselfe Of the 3. for 3. they were Walter was the most insolent although they shar'd all alike in haughtines and disrespecting others Pride and the neglect of Inferiors was by them esteemed gravity and what became them and such insolent actions as arise from them proper and naturall to Men of royall Lynage and to generous and magnanimous Hearts Mordecay had often times admonished them but because in stead of reaping fruite therby he was laugh'd at by them he tooke no further care therof placing all his dislikes upon the backe of Patience till such time as the burthen grew too heavy for him to beare He very much lov'd field sports especially Hawking and having one Day an ex'lent Faulkon on his Fist Walter did with such incivility require it on him as he denying it the other snatcht it from his hand wrung off the necke and threw the Carkasse at his feete at which the Father being incensed sayd unto him that since he had in vaine used all meanes possible to bring him to obedience he was resolv'd to find out one whom both his Sonne and he should be forced to obey and he effected his words for a Parliament being immediatly called the Kings freedome was resolv'd upon Embassadors were chosen and sent into England where their request was maturely consulted on those who were against it alleadged that having beene detained so many yeares his Captivity was by him to bee esteemed an injury never to be forgotten and for the which he would take present revenge since England was now busied abroad that being at liberty he would regulate the disorders of Scotland the Governors authority not being sufficient to quench the contentions which Day by Day grew greater among the great ones nor to remedy the Thefts Murders and Rapines which as it were by reprisall was committed by the common People so as since nothing could prove more advantageous for the affaires of England all alteration was pernitious Others being of a contrary opinion affirmed his Captivity was so unlikely to raise in him any such conceits that it was rather by him to be accounted the originall of all his good fortune since that living there safe from his Unckles snares he was falne into the hands of two Kings who proving Fathers to him in education were not therfore much commended by such who preferre what is usefull to what is honest who argue that a worser resolution could not have beene taken then to have perfected wisdome by study and strength by the exercise of Armes in a Prince of so sublime inclinations whilst to do well they should have brought him up in all common vices and have made him effeminate amongst the worst of conversations that to have done otherwise was as much as to expect what befell him who nurs'd up a Snake in his bosome which when it had recover'd his heate slew him that had preserv'd it fitting considerations for Tyrant Princes but not for such as were so given as were these two Kings for if the one by making him Prisoner the other by detaining him had had respect to their owne proper intrests they would have treated him as an Enemy but their having inrich'd him with so vertuous education not to be lost neither by liberty nor Imprisonment was so rare and unparalell'd an example as he beyond all others was ever to acknowledge such The Duke of Glocester who thought there could bee no better meanes then this to joyne Scotland and England and sever it from France concluded his freedome setting a fine upon him of 100000. Marks and giving him for Wife Ioane Daughter to the Earle of Somerset Cousin-german to Henry the fift and Neece to the Bishop of Winchester whom he loved so as having payed part of his Ransome with his Wifes Portion and given in Hostages for the rest the which was afterwards payed by the Subjects in so good a manner as that they seemed not to be therewithall any whit aggreived he went his wayes nobly waited upon to his confines by his ancient friends by his new allyes and richly presented by his Father in Law Being come into his Kingdome he found it like a Ship tossed by the Seas Nothing remaining for maintenance of the Crowne save only the Customes the rest was all squandred away and bestowed upon particular Men by the two succeeding Governours Robert the Father and Mordecay the Sonne to the end that not minding his returne they might adhere unto them to publique grievances private ones succeeded the first complaints were against Walter who was Imprison'd and after him Mordecay and Alexander Iames who was
the third growing hereat mad thinking to redresse evill by evills assaulted Dumbartaine a populous Citty where letting loose the raines unto his fury he put Men Women and Children unto the Sword none being excepted from this Cruelty save such as fled being by the King pursued he fled into Ireland leaving his Father and his Brethren in the Hangmens hands who were shortly after beheaded He carried himselfe towards England as did his predecessors notwithstanding his Allyment Oaths and benefits received wherof the English Writers accusing him and the Scottish recriminating mov'd by passion they leave the story and fall to invective speeches whereas the accusers should consider that as our understanding works diversly in us according to the diversity of our temperatures so Princes who are the states understanding worke only according to the interest of state which is their temperature Obligations and curtesies things apart and externe give place to this interne inseparable disposition in like manner as desire gives way to nature in that which by nature cannot bee otherwise It made not for Scotland that England should bee Master of France since they might then feare their owne subjection Henry the seaventh bound to the French in having receiv'd ayd from them against Richard the third as wee shall see forbore not notwithstanding to worke according to the temperature of his state doing what in him lay to keepe them from making themselves Masters of Britanny being a place farre of and disjoyned from his Kingdome whereas Scotland being neare and Contiguous was fitter for Invasion yet was he not blamed for this the first law of States is indemnity and selfe safety Neither would the French have formerly moved in his behalfe not being any wayes offended nor molested by Richard had they not hoped by nourishing Civill Warres to better their affairs an end which tooke away the Obligation for Princes can hardly oblige one another save for their particular intrests it may bee alleadged that his sworne homage ought to have oblidg'd Iames to have kept his word In conscience he ought to have done but yet ought he not so to be upbraided as if he had done what never had beene done before the French accuse Edward the third for that having done homage to Philip the second hee awhile after layed pretences to his Crowne the pretension not arising since but before his doing of homage if the one bee excused the other ought to bee so likewise necessity inforced Edward he ran hazard not doing it to loose what ever he held in that Kingdome having as then neither forces nor intention to make his pretences nor is it likely he ever would have had without the favour of the Emperour Duke of Geldres and of his neighbouring Provinces Flanders Brabant Hannault Iuliers Leige and Collen I was willing to alleadge this Example passing by the many others which in like case I could produce for that I thought the sincerity of my pen did require it but the rest are not for all this to be excused There is no State so innocent but for what concernes promise and by no meanes excusable as this is besmeared with blemishes blacker then is the blackest Coale never to be washed off but by the Water of Oblivion and in that promiscuous generallity I accuse none I only accuse and condemne Reason of State the generall Idoll of all Governments Buchanan who upbraides the English with having undone whatsoever of good they had formerly done unto Iames by loding him with so insufferable a Ransome do's them much injury for neither does Hector Boetius blame them for it neither could Iames being a King be tax'd at lesse David one of his Predecessors paid the same summe to Edward the third and Iohn King of France three Millions of Gold besides the Provinces which he bound himselfe to restore so as there was no injury done to Iames being taxed with the like summe as a King of Scotland formerly was and so farre inferior to a King of France for what remaines the Fatherly and Brotherly piety of Henry the fourth and Henry the fift in giving him such instructions as made him prove the most famous and vertuous King that ever Scotland had frees them from all calumny and makes it appeare that since therin they had none of the common intrests of State spoken of but rather the contrary it did proceed meerly from the magnanimity of those two valiant and excellent Princes Ten thousand Souldiers were come from England to Paris just at such time as the French had made themselves Masters of two important places Compaigne equally distant from Paris and Amiens and Crotoi a place of consequence on the Sea side upon the Coast of Picardie The Earle of Suffolke was sent by the Regent to recover Compaigne accompanied by the Messieurs de Ligni and de Lilliadam with whom he incamped himselfe on both sides the River Oise incompassing the Walls thereof with Souldiers Trenches and Artillery to the end that he might the easelier and the sooner winne it but he was likely to have lost there many men and much time had it not beene for a happy exigent which hee luckily layd hold of Sir Iohn Falstaffe an English Knight had not many Dayes before taken Gerolumus Raymond surnamed Mariolanus Prisoner a valiant Captaine who having formerly commanded those Souldiers who were now shut up in Compaigne was by them passionatly loved Hee made him bee brought from Paris to the Campe and putting him in a Cart they presented him to the sight of the besieged with a rope about his Neck threatning to put him to death if they would not surrender themselves they had not much adoe to prevaile with them for those of the Fort thought it bootlesse to trouble themselves with the maintaining of a Fort which not being succour'd was to be lost they surrendred the Towne their Captaines life and liberty preserved and in their owne behalfes their Lives Horses Armes and Baggage Iames de Harcourt Charles his Lievetenant Generall for that Province was he who defended Crotoi one of his best and most inriched commanders this Man having lost Noel a Castell belonging to himselfe surrendred by those who did defend it and Rues a place not to be defended being abandoned had put himselfe into this Towne with intention to indure the Siege which Paul Butler an English Commander layd to it by Sea and Land by Shipping and Land forces brought from Normandy he defended it from Iune till the midst of October but both of them being weary not so much in respect of the time they had spent but for what in all appearance was of longer duration either for the ones atchievement or others succour capitulation was made for the surrendring of it up upon the third day of March ensuing alwayes provided if in the three first dayes of that Moneth the Regent nor those that should be by him sent to receive that place should not bee by him or some other of Charles his forces
affaire in France could not prosper if those of England did amisse this newes made a great impression in the Duke so as deputing the Earle of Warwicke who was but a little before come thither with 6000. men His Lieutenant in the Regency of France hee went together with his Wife to England and came to Lancaster where the Parliament was at that time called The first action hee did was to blame such Lords as had sided in this difference not naming his Brother or Uncle to whom his discourse tended who drawne by their venome had stir'd up the People to the danger of the King and Kingdome and utter subversion of the affaires in France hee exhorted them to lay aside their passions and take to them more moderate and civill thoughts Gloster did not forbeare for all this to present in full Parliament his complaints against the Bishop First that Richard Woodville Lieutenant of the Tower had by the Bishops instigation denyed him entrance Secondly that hee was resolv'd to lay hands upon the King and carry him from Eltham to Windsor without the Kings consent or consent of the Councell Thirdly that when as hee had resolv'd to hinder him herein Hee had caused the Bridge to bee shut up upon him caused the chaines to bee drawne and placed men armed with bowes arrowes and all other manner of weapons in the chambers windowes and corners neare about to hinder his passage and to kill him and as many as were with him Fourthly that hee had beene told by Henry the fifth as hee lay asleepe in the great chamber at Westminster in his Fathers time by the barking of a Dog a certaine man was discover'd behind the hangings who being question'd by the Earle of Arundel said that hee was placed there by directions from the Bishop of Winchester to kill the Prince in his bed and that being removed from thence hee was immediatly drowned in the Thames Fifthly that he had told him likewise that his Father in his latter times being troubled with grievous indispositions the Bishop should say unto him that since hee was no longer fit for governmrnt hee should doe well to transferre both the government and Crowne upon him The Parliament was not easily brought to beleeve the circumstances of this accusation especially when the Bishop gave in his answere To the first hee said that before the Duke of Gloster went to Hannault hee and the councell good reasons moving them thereunto had ordered that the Towre of London for the time to come should bee victualled and munition'd as other forts use to be That after his being gone to Hannault the Citie being in apparent danger threatned by libels and seditious speeches particularly against strangers the greatest part whereof were for this cause fled the councell fearing a rebellion had appointed Richard Woodville to be Lieutenant of the Towre who to boote with the great affiance the deceased King had in him was Chamberlaine and Councellor to the Duke of Bedford with directions that during this his charge hee should not suffer any one whosoever to enter therein that was stronger then himselfe without particular commandement from the King or order to bee given by the Councell that the Duke at his returne disliking this order would breake it Hee pretended to enter and inhabite there being offended that Woodville denied him entrance and that the Bishop had advis'd him so to doe the which hee did not deny his reason being that the Duke desiring Richard Scot Lieutenant of the Tower to deliver up into his custody one Randall a Frier convict of treason against the late King and who had bin some yeares Prisoner Richard not able to deliver him without order from the Councell nor to refuse his delivery without offending the Duke desired him to send him such a command as might serve for his discharge the which the Duke denied to doe saying his commandement might serve for a sufficient discharge so as the Bishop seeing him so farre exceed the limits of his authority and not knowing where it would end could not chuse but give Richard this advice so much the more for that after his returne from Hannault hee had not forborne to allure some of the People saying that if they had beene ill dealt withall in his absence as hee understood they had they should bee so no more now that hee was present and that as for the Tower which was reinforced to keepe them in awe as who should say they were not loyall Hee would find a remedy for that if they so pleased To the second that hee never had any intention to lay hands upon the King much lesse to take him from where hee was to governe him otherwise then till then hee had beene unlesse it were by the resolution of the Councell that such a thought could no wayes availe him but rather prove harmefull and dangerous to him the which hee offered to make good in time and place convenient To the third that hee denied not to have done as much as was alleadged but not to the end as was objected that hee had beene certainely inform'd ever since the last Parliament at Winchester of the great ill will the Duke bore him which made him resolve not to bee there to shunne the evils wherewithall hee was threatned that evident signes were seene of this that certaine people of base condition being assembled together on the Thames side where boates use to land were heard to say that if they should meete with the Bishop in that place they would throw him into the River and that the Sunday before All-Saints day the Duke being demanded by the Councell concerning his ill will to the Bishop hee said it is true and that it might bee his reasons should bee seene one day in writing that the next Munday by the Dukes commandement no reason being given for it the Citizens were all night in Armes saying injurious things against the Bishop that commandement was likewise given to the Courtiers to bee with the Duke by 8. in the morning armed that on Tuesday hee gave directions to the Major and Aldermen to send unto him 300. Horse-men to waite upon him whither hee was to goe which was as it was said to remove away the King without the Councels knowledge all which being manifest signes of this the Bishops danger hee resolved to prevent him as it is lawfull for every one to defend himselfe so as if he had fortified the Bridge to the end it might not bee forc't it was not done with any intention of damnifying the Duke or any others but to keepe himselfe from being damnified since hee was not the assaylant but the defendant To the fourth and fifth that hee had bin true and loyall to all Kings which if hee had not beene Henry the fifth a wise King would not have trusted him so much as hee did Hee offered to prove this the proofe to bee such as is wonted to bee granted to persons of his state and
horsebacke and Basset past over the River likewise with 7. more in a little boate others in passing over a Bridge which overburned with the waight of water and those who were upon it broke were drowned so as 1500. were slaine and drowned This worthy observation that the French Authours who in all their actions count more English then the English doe in this alone count fewer for whereas the English say they were 6000. they will have them to have beene but 3000. whilest there is no likelyhood that two great Lords as were Warwicke and Suffolke should bee sent with so few men to besiege a place strongly scituated and likely to bee succoured if they shall say they came with so few because they thought to surprise it I will allow it for good if when they found the contrary they had returned backe but making a formall siedge for almost the space of 3. Months they had beene out of their wits if their numbers all that while had not beene augmented so as it is not probable that they set upon them by day and that afterwards the English fled away favoured by the night as they write but rather as the others say that the two Earles the day being come presented battle putting themselves in order before the Towne Walles but that they were refused to bee fought withall answer being made that they were victualled according to their designe which was as much as they cared for the Dane was gratiously receav'd by Charles as hee well deserved for though the action were done by night yet was it according to reason of warre so as having done what a wise and valiant commander ought to have done He would have beene thought rash in doing otherwise This happy successe was followed by another of great consequence had it met with the like fortune The City of Mans was under the power of the English but the Inhabitants were inclined to Charles so as resolving to shake of their yoake which not being naturall is alwayes unwillingly borne the chiefest of them with the assistance of some of the clergie conspir'd to free themselves of it they advertis'd the Court of this Messieurs d'Albret de Faiette Orval Beaumanoir la Haire and others were dispatch'd away thither with 500. Souldiers a precise night was appointed for this deed the signe was a little fire on the top of a hill answered by another on the top of the steeple of the greatest Church which were no sooner lighted then put out The Inhabitants runne to the Gate which opened upon their friends where the troopes were ready they slew the Gate-keeper and the Sentinell they opened the Gates the foot entred in the Horse tarrying that they might enter or keepe where they were as occasion should require great was the hurly burly and greater the slaughter for they were all asleepe no man knew what the matter might bee the Citizens who were not acquainted with the plot beleeving that the Garrison had pillag'd some quarter of the City kept within their owne dores such English as had not yet met with their enemies sword imagin'd either the matter as it was or somewhat like unto it or els that there had beene some discention amongst the Citizens The Earle of Suffolke Governour of the City and who after his returne from Montargis was come to inhabite there being advertis'd by some who with much adoe had escaped that the enemy was within the Towne withdrew himselfe into the Castle where all the rest that escaped being slaine did likewise save themselves but the place being but little the people many and no victuals and inevitable ruine threatned them by the mines the enemy made they were likely in a short time to bee reduc'd to great extremity the nearest place of hope was Alansonne they dispatcht away a messenger who advertis'd the Lord Talbot of their condition who went towards them the very same night with 700. fighting men came by morning to Guerche two leagues distant from Mans from whence hee sent away Mathew Gough to discover the enemies condition and to advertise his friends this man tooke on his way upon the comming on of night and got into the Castle by night unseene or undiscovered Hee told them of the Castle of their friends arrivall and from the received advertisment of the enemies carelesnes who thinking themselves free from all manner of danger minded nothing but their pleasures expecting when the Castle which abounded in mouthes and wanted victualls should yeeld Hee suddenly departed and met Talbot by the way who making hast least the day should overtake him entred into the Castle by the field gate and having rested himselfe a while came downe upon the Citie meeting with no obstacle the entry being free open no trenches no barracadoes no impediment no guard the assailants crying Saint George and Talbot they served as many as they met withall as they had formerly done the English for they caught them in the same manner those who escaped fled away in their shirts leaving their armes weapons and what else they had behind them the slaughter was not great because but few made any defence and none denied to surrender themselves so as the number of the dead and prisoners did not exceed 400. the greatest matter was how to forme processe against the conspirators 30. Citizens and 35. Priests and religious people were beheaded and the City remained in its former condition the question onely was which of three things were most commendable in Talbot his wisedome his celeritie or his valour This yeare the Earle of Warwick went into England to take up on him his charge of Governor of the King and the Earle of Salisbury succeeded him in the charge he held in France who went thither with 5000. Souldiers many were the disputations which were held in Paris at his arrivall concerning what enterprise was to be undertaken He propounded that of Orleans wherein he met with great oppositions but if danger should stop great enterprises none would ever be undertaken since they are all subject to uncertaintie and danger 't is very true that this brave Commanders reputation was the sole thing which made the Regent resolve upon it as if Englands designe which was not to make that warre immortall but to exclude Charles were not to be effected but by some such meanes for the taking in of Orleans opened the way for the winning of Bourges the place of his residency which if they should get trouble and time might goe to the outing of him of all the rest but not so many dangers Moreover the taking of that towne would not onely be a curbe to the river of Loire in almost the midst of whose long course it is seated but likewise to all the Townes situated uponit The French writers accuse the Englishmen of treachery because by undertaking that siege they broke the agreement made with the Duke of Orleans that no hostilitie should be committed against that Citie nor the Citie of
possesse if you doe not this King of England I am the Head of Warre in whatsoever part of France I shall meet with your people I will drive them out will they nill they If they will obey I will receive them to mercy The Maid comes from the King of Heaven and if you will not obey her shee will make you so great an Hahai as the like hath not beene heard this thousand yeares in France for you ought firmely to beleeve the King of Heaven will give to her and her good Souldiers more force then you are likely to have goe to your owne Country in Gods name and bee not stubborne for you shall not hold France by permission of the King of Heaven Sonne of Saint Mary but King Charles the true heire shall hold it to whom-God hath given it and who shall enter Paris with a faire company You William Poole Earle of Suffolke you John Lord Talbot you Thomas Lord Scales Lieutenants to the Duke of Bedford and you Duke of Bedford who call your selfe Regent in the Kingdome of France spare the innocent bloud leave Orleans in liberty for if you will not doe reason to those you have done wrong unto The French will doc the bravest deed was ever done in Europe thinke well upon what God and the Maid sayes unto you No man will thinke it could produce any thing but laughter but by what soone ensued that laughter was turned to an other tone The Frenchmen say that the Trumpetter who brought the Letter was contrary to the law of Nations detained and that hee hardly escaped being burnt Chartier and Dupleix adde that after the siedge he was found in shackles which whither it was so or no I cannot tell for the English say nothing in this point and the French doe not all agree in one relation therefore let it bee lawfull for every one to beleeve as hee listeth but it is hard to beleeve if it were so that the rage of those who were driven away who formerly had a minde to burne him should not provoke them to kill him before they went since they did not depart in such hast as Chartier will have them to have done but that they might have time enough to have done it since it consisted onely in the striking of one stroake The besieged consulted what they had to doe being by the Maiden assured of certaine victory they resolved to begin with the Fort of Saint Lupe plac't over against the gate of Burgony and guarded by 400. Foote Fortune favoured their forwardnesse they set upon it the fourth of May with so much resolution as that though it were manfully defended it was after long contestation more manfully gotten the garrison was put to the sword the Fort burnt the Artillery and munition brought into the Citie and since Serres writes that the maid was the first that entred the towne crying Monjoy Saint Denis victory let us grant her this honour though the rest who speake of her as the head of the enterprise speake not one word thereof They left the towne the next day and tooke two Forts St. Iohn and Londre the first was easily taken the second not so easily where the Souldiers were cut in pieces and many French prisoners recovered the sixt day they assailed the tower upon the bridge defended by Gladisdale by them called Classidas and highly commended the fight continued from breake of day till Sunne set Gladisdale was slaine together with the Lord Merlin and Poinings and many Souldiers The maid was wounded with an Arrow betweene the necke and the backe but shee forbore not though to fight and to incourage her men Dupleix saith that the Bastard of Orleans seeing the stout resolution of the defendants would have sounded a retreate but being intreated to the contrary by her he did not That having retired herselfe to her Oraisons for halfe a quarter of an houre she returned more couragious then before emboldening the rest by her example and againe that shee having till then beene undervalued by the English they seeing her valour began now to thinke that there was somewhat more then humane in her which formerly they did not beleeve and that they were led to this by one of Merlins prophecies which foretold that they should be ruinated in France by the meanes of a maid To the first 't is answered that it was by him invented since that hee sayes that which others doe not the more to confirme the opinion of her pretended sanctity so the second that amongst all Merlins prophecies there is not any one such there is none of any understanding in England who doe not hold Merlins prophecies as invented tales the diversity of editions the one not agreeing with the other as every one of the compositors best liked his owne proves this clearely unto us but to leave generalls no historian mentions any such thing save himselfe so as the English could thinke no otherwise of the maid then as of an imposture chosen for that purpose neither is it they alone that doe beleeve this for the sharpest sighted of France did and doe beleeve it Things were brought to that passe as hath beene said to the besiegers great disadvantage so as the besieged pursuing their good fortune provided to invade such Forts as yet remained in the possession of the enemy the first was that of the Lord Talbot who not waiting for them lockt up within met them abroad fought with them and forced them to retire with the losse of some men and Artillery but this imported nothing to what remained to continue the siege was dangerous the Citie was free on the side of Soulogne the number of the enemie was increased and daily to increase more in number already then were they victualls could not be inhibited them to recover what was lost was impossible so as they resolved to rise from before the towne which was no sooner mention'd then put in execution but to take away all appearances that they should be driven away they resolved their Forts being forsaken to put themselves in battle array to expect the enemie to fight with them if they should come if not to retreat as they did for the French making them a bridge of gold by keeping within the Citie having expected them the greatest part of the day they marcht away in good order after seven monethes siege The Earle of Suffolke came with 400. men to Iergeau Talbot to Meune and the rest to other places Iohn Chartier sayes that at the end of the the siege there were left but 4000. of the English Serres sayes that they stole away by night in a squadron of 9000. and marched towards Baugences but since he is noted of falshood by his owne country men t is needlesse for me to endeavour to confute this flight by night for the rest relate it as we have done this was the end of the siege of Orleans A game blow for as in the losse there of Charles would have
betray the Citie as hee did for having wonne the good will of those who kept the gate by giving them victualls as hee past too and fro hee intreated them that being to returne on Friday morning with a load of fish they would open the gates betime unto him that the sunne might not spoile his ware which they willingly promised to doe Without that gate there was a Cellar which hee had formerly hired under pretence of keeping his ware wherein hee had this night hidden a hundred Souldiers hee came with his Cart about the breake of day to the gate calling to them to open unto him the gate being opened those who were hidden in the Celler entred unexpectedly with the Cart slew the gate keepers and made them-themselves masters of the gate giving a signe formerly agreed upon to the Bastard of Orleans and Mounsieur de Gaucourt who were hard by with 3000. men and presently came thither The English at the first noyse hereof knew not what it was When they heard the enemy was within the Citie knowing themselves to bee but weake they saved themselves by the gate that opens upon Eureux The chiefe of the Inhabitants amongst which was the Bishop a great sider with Burgony certaine to be ruined indeavoured to die with their weapons in their hands He was slaine upon the staires of his Cathedrall Church with 80. more they tooke betweene five and six hundred prisoners computing those of the Clergy who were all ransomed the Citie was treated as wonne by conquest their goods were taken away their women ravisht and those put to death that had ruled for the English This losse was of great consequence which being of inexorable enmitie with Charles should have beene more carefully looked unto They indeavour'd at the same time though not with the same successe to surprise the Castle of Roan The Marishall Bousac had corrupted one Peter Andebeefe borne in Bearne a Captaine in the Castle promising to give him the revenues thereof if hee would undertake the enterprise wherein Andebeefe failed not for as much as in him lay upon this hope came the Marishall to Beauvois with Messieurs de Fontinees Movy and Ioquet followed by 600. Souldiers hee imparted unto them his designe and finding them willing hee tooke shelter in a wood a league distant from Roan sending a gentleman named Richarville who presented himselfe before the Castle with 120. Souldiers in all which Company there was not above foure or five Horses they were all by Peter according to his promise brought in two or three excepted who stayed to looke to the Horses having slaine some sentinells they wonne almost the whole Castle wherein was the Earle of Arundell who fearing nothing was a sleepe in bed The English who were in the places that were taken were some of them slaine the rest saving themselves by leaping over the walls into the Citie Richerville not able with these alone to winne the whole got on horse-backe to cause the Marshall come along with the rest but no perswasions could suffice to perswade any of them save some that were his friends nay the booty not yet wonne being in question and not agreed upon they returned leaving their companions to the mercy of the sword Richerville inraged and knowing that by his returne hee could not assist his owne men but rather loose himselfe went along with the rest to Beauvois this meane while those who had gotten in did what in them lay to make themselves masters of the field gate but the English in the defence thereof did so long entertaine them till the day appearing the ruine of the one and safeguard of the others were seene Many of the English out of the Citie entred the Castle and together with them not a few of the Inhabitants to shunne being thought conscious of the treason so as the assailants were forced to retire themselves into the greatest Tower wherein having found some victualls they resolved to keepe as long as the victualls lasted But having defended themselves against innumerable assaults the Tower being battered and damnified they likewise having batter'd and done mischiefe by artillery which at their entrance thereinto they drag'd after them they were inforced after twelve dayes manfull defence to surrender themselves upon discretion A rigorous inquisition being made 1500. Citizens were beheaded Peter quartered what became of the Souldiers that yeelded is not reported by Monstrelet who makes this relation but however they deserved better fortune and more faithfull associates then the Avaritious cowards who had so shamefully abandoned them yet doe not I beleeve that this was caused more out of cowardise then out of improvidency not having thought time enough upon that which they too late thought upon to wit that it was rashnesse to shut themselves up without victualls or munition in a place so neare unto a great Citie which was not likely to lacke people from so many neighbouring Garrisons the which though granted I see not how they are excusable for these considerations ought to have beene had before the exposing of so many valiant men to death for having exposed them thereunto they should have runne the same hazzard they did it not beeing likely that such places wherein were abundance of victualls and munition had not where withall to defend themselves and live and that if they had all entred together they had not made themselves masters of the Castle since the sixt part of them had almost totally wonne it The field gate was to be by them made sure for their last refuge Beauvois being neare at hand and every small thing sufficient to have made them capable of an honorable capitulation in so much as a more shamefull act of Souldiers not having beene heard not read of the Captaines were worthy of death and degradation but this just and necessary discipline is not there to be practised where the Princes condition is to flatter not to command the Souldiers and where his weakenesse inforces him rather to cloake then to discover delinquents The miseries of these warres and the mortall hatred of these two nations had beene a cause of pitty and scandall to the whole world which thought it impossible for them to subsist after so much suffering death and expences England wearied with so many Subsidies which are unwillingly granted when businesses do not fadge suffer'd yet much more through the losse of so many brave men one supply being the step unto another the returne uncertaine and the losse usuall France the seate of misery sceane of Tragedies sepulcher of Armes unmanur'd ruthfull impoverish'd no lesse by the rapine of her owne men then of enemies made the schoole of inhumanitie no sex age nor Religion being exempt from injuries and cruelty was in so deplorable a condition as that it was not to be succour'd but by miracle and if by any naturall meanes onely by peace the which Eugenius the fourth well observing to discharge his duty he resolved to try it He dispatcht away
the Cardinall Santa-croce about so holy a worke he came treated but did nothing at his first comming both parties seemed to bee well dispos'd their words in generall were complementall full of honest and good intentions but those which were in fact essentiall were high in demands resolute to keep what they had and obstinate in pretensions so as perceiving he did but loose his time that he might not returne home and doe nothing he concluded a Truce for six yeares which according as was foretold prov'd changeable and of short continuance the more needfull France was of rest and quiet the lesse prone was she to suffer it Monstrelet Chesnes and Dupleix say not that it was made with Henry but with Philip Polydore Hallian and Serres affirme it to be made with both Paulus Aemilius Chartier Belleforest and Giles doe not at all mention it The Cardinall of Winchester went by order from the King to allay some tumults raised there under pretence of Religion by two seditious spirits William Mandeville and Iohn Sharpe who indeavoured to insinuate two things into mens hearts that the Clergy should possesse nothing that the lay people should by way of charity have all things common amongst them a superfluous division the last article being sufficient for that which was pretended from the one was indifferently demanded of all the direct way to introduce carelesnesse and sloth amongst the people instead of Charity and to punish Industry vertue and all good acts They were severely punished their extravagant and contagious opinions ceasing with them The Cardinall was to returne to France with provision of Souldiers and mony the truce not thought likely long to continue whereupon a Parliament being called the Duke of Glocester tooke order for this busines as likewise to the concluding a peace with the King of Scotland who being troubled with home dissentions had sent Embassadors to demand it for it made little for his purpose to have warre abroad and at home whilst France as he beleeved had by meanes of this truce laid downe armes But I wonder that Buchanan and Ascu make no mention at all hereof The King and Regent were at Roan when the Cardinall came thither Consultation was had what was to be done the souldiers expence in time of truce as in time of war seemed superfluous to some the wisest amongst which the three Dukes of Bedford Yorke Sommerset did not onely diswade from lessoning the Souldiers but would have their numbers increased to the end that if a breach should happen as was expected they might have forces enough to end the enterprise or at least to make good what they had won for the ordinary provision did not resolve the war but did onely draw it out in length with danger of loosing what they with so much expence of blood and coyne had already won But the appearing good of sparing prevailed over the other more essentiall one though it was not afterwards put in execution the regulating of companies being deferr'd till the truce was broken The King this meane while went to Calais from thence to England where he was received with great solemnity and joy But the Souldiers sorry to live under the Lawes of France the Garrison of Calais accustomed to pillage mutinied not alleadging the want of pillage for their cause though it were so but the smal nesse of their pay not able to maintaine them the Regent hasted thither putting foure of the most seditious to death cashiering and banishing some and putting others in their place appeased the rest The Dutchesse his wife sister to Philip was some moneths before dead the onely preserver of that lukewarme intelligence which after so many ill satisfactions remained betweene them so as going to Terrovane he there married the daughter of Peter de Luxenburg Count Saint Paul one who was no great friend of Philips this he did not giving Philip any account at all thereof increasing the former distasts by the little account he seemed to make of him since being his Ally and confederate he had pretermitted those offices with him which among friends and Princes who are friends use not upon like occasion to be pretermitted the last occasion save one of severing him wholly from England According to the opinion of the wisest the truce in stead of six yeares lasted but six moneths Charles his people deprived of their pray and accustomed to Rapine could not live upon the ayre the greatest and worst part of them were handicrafts men and country people who wonted to the sword scorn'd to turne backe to the Plow Harrow and Pick-axe The first beginnings were pilferings and robberies from whence they came to the taking of men and setting them to ransome but this they did onely with the Burgonians till such time as having taken free libertie they shocked likewise against the English So as their insolencies causing reprisalls and those reprisalls incounters so as the Warre was as easily kindled againe as are firebrands which full of vapour and smoake sucke the flame unto them the parties offended knew they could not be righted but by armes and that all appeales as untimely refuges would bee ridiculous so as interchangeably and with the liking as I thinke of both parties they threw themselves upon all inconveniences The French took S. Valleri in the mouth of the River some confining upon Normandy a little distant from Abbeville seated on the other side of the River and with diversitie of fortune made many attempts and conquests in Aniou and Maine Ambrogius de Lore being gone from St. Scelerin with 700. men passed over the River Orne he went towards Caen to surprise the Faire which was held every Saint Michaels day before S. Stevens Church in the fields he divided his 700. he kept a 100. Crossebowmē and 50. Horse with himselfe with the which he placed himselfe betweene the Faire and Caen to beate back those of the Garrison if they should sally forth to hinder his designe He sent the rest to the place of businesse which succeeded luckily unto them for the English ignorant of what was done came not forth and none being in the Faire but buyers and sellers they found no opposition the booty was rich with which repassing over the Orne he made a scrutiny of the prisoners he detained such as were ransomable which were 800. and suffered the rest to depart home which were in number 2000. The Regent seeing that by the open breach of Truce Laignes hindred the commerce and victualls which were brought to Paris sent the Earle of Arundel to besiege it hee gave him 1200. souldiers and for his companions the Earle of Warwicks sonne and Monsieur de Lilleadam who was Marishall of France for Henry but little good could bee done his forces were but few and the place was well provided for so as having by Canon shot broken one of the Arches of the bridge which crossed Marne and burnt the Ravelin finding himselfe the weaker in
horse and those wearied resolved to set upon him before his bowmen should come up vnto him And to make the Earle the more confident hee sent forth 50. horse as if there had beene no more in the Castle The Earle sent Sir Ralph Standish with 100. horse to encounter them who had hardly begun the skirmish when the rest that were within the Castle sallyed forth slew him and his companions and without any interposition of time set upon the Earle who as hee was manfully fighting was defeated by a Culverin which being shot among the thickest of his men swept away a great many of them and at the second shot broke the Earles legge above his ankle who in a swound fell from his horse and was taken prisoner with Woodville and a hundred other horse Two hundred were slaine the rest saved themselves by flight The Earle was carried to Beauvois where within a few dayes hee died His losse was as much bewayled as his valour had hee lived was full of expectation and hope Hee was the fift Earle of Arundell of the noble house of Fitsallen Six others of the same succeeded him the last of which was Henry who dying without heires male the Earledome and the title fell upon Philip Howard eldest sonne to Thomas Duke of Northfolke and Mary his wife daughter to the said Henry This Thomas was father to the now present Earle of Arundell Earle Marshall of England who married the Lady Alithea daughter to Gilbert Lord Talbot Earle of Shrewesbury lineally descended from Iohnâ—…ord â—…ord Talbot of whom wee have spoken in this our story I was willing to â—…ist upon this particular here which I desire may not bee imputed to me as a superfluous digression but rather to the gratitude which from mee and all Italy is due unto them both Tenne yeares were past since the battaile of Aiencourt where and since when the Duke of Bourbon was prisoner in England when having payed his ransome of 18000. pounds sterlin the very day destinied for his returne hee was seized upon by his last infirmitie which brought him to his grave dying a free man after having lived so long a captive The confederacy friendship and affinitie of the two Couzins Bedford and Burgony were come to the period of their dissolution not so much for the death of the ones wife the others sister as for that the distasts caused by divers passages betweene them had afforded field-roome to such as desired a breach betweene them to whisper such tales in both their eares as being supposed to be spoken in the prejudice of each other could by neither of them be taken in good part but with a great resentment of their honours an Idoll which amongst imaginary deities especially betweene Princes is the most supreame though as too suspitiously false sometimes with much losse too much idolatrised friends enterposed themselves but 't was not sufficient the gangren'd sores of their soules were not to be cured by Lenities A meeting betweene them was treated of out of hopes that by an enterview and speech together they might come to understand one anothers minde better then by reports 't was obtained Saint Omers was named and agreed upon for the place A place which belonging to Philip redounded to his honour since Bedford went to him not he to Bedford Bedford came thither first whilst Philip being in his owne dominion and his owne house should have beene there to have met and welcomed him But hee was so farre from doing this that though he came last he pretended to be the first visited Perhaps a just pretension in a neutrall place hee being the last commer thither For as for other respects which give precedency to Princes there goes not much difficultie to the deciding of the question Bedford had two which argue for his precedency the one casuall and but for a time the other borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft His regency of France was that which was casuall and therefore I build not upon it as well for that Philip might have beene regent if hee had so pleased though what might have beene gives place to what is as likewise for that France held it an unjust usurped dignity though hee ought not to esteeme it so who held Henry for King of France for that that was borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft Bedford was the Sonne Brother and Uncle of a King And tooke these prerogatives from him superiour without question to any thing that Philip could alledge they were in their genealogies equall For if Iohn King of France were great Grandfather to Philip Edward the third King of England was the like to Bedford and if any difference bee made betweene the Princes of the bloud in France and the Princes of the bloud in England where there is no such title by Law the former being priviledged by the pretended Salique Law the latter not since women doe succeede t is a reason whereof Philip ought make no use since that Law was by him broken and so much the lesse against Bedford as that if Henry should dye without heyres hee was the next presumed heyre to the Crowne In titles they were alike in soveraignty and peculiar power Philip was before him But if soveraignty were ever to precede there are little soveraigne Lords and no Princes who should take place of great Princes who are no soveraigne Lords and power which contributes advantage doth nor contribute degrees of dignity But let all bee granted civility will not permit the affecting of the best place in a mans owne house but rather wils that it bee given alwayes to our equals yea sometimes to our inferiours To end this difference Philip propounded that the businesse might bee discust by third persons which Bedford would not condescend unto so as parting without the sight of one another their friendship was broken and all memorials of their former affinity were cancelled wherein if the English lost all hee got not much for one would thinke that in the fall of this great tree hee should have seized upon one of the greatest boughes for himselfe the which if hee had not formerly done the fault was his since he by their assistance which did divert those who might have troubled him obtained territories else-where to the unjust and violent possession whereof I meane Hannault Holland Zeland and Frisland he had never come their naturall Princes being alive if France had beene at liberty Hee had sundry times given fast signes of this his bad inclination especially when notwithstanding the heate of warre hee was contented that his brother in law the Count de Richmont should receive the sword of Constableship and that Charles de Bourbon the now Duke a great sider with King Charles and an implacable enemy of the English should marry his sister Agnis powerfull meanes for the accommodation which his delayes did not cut off but deferre Hee had thus two strings to his bow Moreover when the councell
extraordinary violences of those former times doe cease ordinary ones not being to bee taken away no more then are mens affections for that nature cannot bee withstood and man is in the first ranck of fierce creatures composed of senses and inclinations little lesse then like to them and yet more harmefull did not reason the mother of vertue prevaile in some of them and feare the moderator of vices refraine the most of them The Kingdome of France was by the universall consent of all fallen into the yron age and England though shee had the active part yet the subject whereon shee had to worke being hard and apt to resist made her subject to repercussions so as by doing mischiefe shee mischieved her selfe whilest fortune uncertaine in her windeings did by apparent dangers render the event ambiguous to fight upon an others ground was the advantage of the one to fight favoured by the people the advantage of the other their disadvantages were equally divided the one and the other did reciprocall dammages so as the Christian looker on could not but pitty them and fervently desire peace betweene them Pope Eugenius the sixth was hee who did most of all desire this it behooved him to endeavour it the title of universall Father and the affaires of Christendome enforced him to it for Christendome could hardly evade the ruine threatned her by the Turks who having envaded Europe in the yeare 1363. after having taken Philippopolis and Andrenopolis in a few yeares had made themselves Masters of Servia Bulgaria Valacchia and little lesse then all Slavonia and in the yeare 1412. Mahomet first having transported the regall seate from Brusia in Britinnia to Andrenopolis in Thracia conquered Macedonia and extended his empire even to the Ionique Sea hee left it to Ammurath the first with the same designe of the conquest of Christendome a thing easily conceaved by a proude heart and not impossible to bee effected by a warlike Prince whose power and fortune corresponding it was not easily discerned whether were greater in him and to those who apprehended the danger they were a like terrifying whereupon the Pope not knowing how to withstand them but by uniting the Christian Princes hee sent the Cardinall Santa Croce to procure the agreement in the assembly which was appointed at Arra's the Councell assembled together at Bazill did the like by the Cardinall Cyprus accompanied by many Prelates England sent thither the Cardinall of Winchester the Archbishops of Yorke the Earles of Huntington and Suffolke the Bishops of Norwich St. David and Lisieux France the Duke of Burbone the Constable the Count Vandosme the Archbishop of Rheimes and many other of the Counsell The Emperour the Kings of Cyprus Portugall Castaile Scicily Navarre Polonia Denmarke and the Dukes of Brittany and Savoy sent thither their Embassadours though unrequested on Henries behalfe the soveraigntie of France was demanded on Charles that Henry should renounce the title of the King of France and that hee should possesse Normandy and whatsoever hee did possesse at the present in Guienne but this with homage and under the soveraignty of Charles and the Crowne of France the just opposite to which each of them did pretend so as the two Cardinalls perceiving no meanes how to agree them nor how to make them lay downe their Armes The English Embassadors departed but Philip made an agreement being come thither to that purpose and the French with resolution of giving him content the articles were what satisfaction Charles should give for the death of Iohn Duke of Burgundy They conceived words that he should say in his excuse punishments for as many as were thereof guilty and present banishment for the absent either sort of them to be named by Philip a Church to be built in Monberea and a Charter house with annuall meanes befitting the Church and vestry and livelihood for twelve Monkes and a superior 50000. Crownes for the jewels that were taken away from the dead Duke and a reservation for Philip to recover the rest which were not named more particularly the fleece esteemed of a great value then followed the articles of such places as were to be delivered up unto him the Counties of Maseon Xaintonge in inheritance to him and those who should descend from him whether male or female together with all the appurtenances thereunto belonging jurisdictions prerogatives patronages by Law nominating of offices taxes Magazines of salt and other things of like nature The City of Auxerres and the precincts thereof with all the above-said preheminences the jurisdiction of Barr upon the Seine together with the Citie Castell and all thereunto belonged the Law patronage of the Church and Abby of Luexeule pretended unto but never possessed by the Dukes of Burgondy Peronia Mondedier Rom and all Cities on either side the Soane Saint Quintine Corbie Amiens Abbeville the county of Pontian Dourlens San Requior Creuxcore Arleux Montague and all the other places belonging as properly to the Crowne of France as those pretended unto by the Emperour in Artois and Hamault Charles reserving nothing to himselfe but homage and soverainty with this condition that all that were named with Perone and after Perone should bee understood as ransomable for 400000. Crownes which was afterwards in the time of Lewis the eleventh one of the causes of his distast with Duke Charles who was sonne to Philip and did succeed him To these were added the counties of Guiennes Bolognia and Burgony for him and his heires male free from fealtie homage or service the like was to be understood of all the other townes of importance of the crowne which for the present or for the time to come were to fall to him by inheritance or succession during his life after which the soveraigntie should returne unto the King and their subjection unto his heire according to the severall nature of their entailers And in case the English should wage warre with him Charles was obliged to assist him by sea and land as in his owne particular cause nor was hee to make peace with them unlesse he therein comprehended him and that if Charles should breake this agreement his subjects should not bee bound to obey him but being freed from all oathes they should obey and serve him against Charles himselfe Lastly that Charles Count Caralois sonne to Philip should marry Katherine King Charles his third daughter and have with her in portion 120000. crownes a marriage which was not consummated till about foure yeares after by reason of both their tender yeares for when shee died eleven yeares after this leaving no children behind her shee was not above eighteene yeares old This was the rate which Charles bought Philips friendship a bargaine very advantagious to him notwithstanding all ' its disadvantages for his friendship was not to bee bought at too great a rate since being freed from the English and his kingdome restored his sonne Lewis recovered what hee with an opportune
incommodity had alienated the which if the English had in any sort imitated they had not lost France for Philip was their onely Piller whereupon their Fabricke was to relie but trusting more upon their owne forces then was convenient and being more jealous of him then they ought to have beene they seconded their hatred whilst anger harmefull in government for want of requisite dissimulation causeth irreperable ruine wherein if any one shall thinke that I contradict my selfe since I have else-where beene of another opinion he will be of another mind if hee consider when I treated thereof it was touching the legallity thereof where now 't is touching the expediency by which humane actions ought chiefly to bee regulated Philip sent a King at Armes to give an account of this peace in England changing the wonted stile in his letter which hee sent to Henry for whereas before he stiled the King of France and England his Lord and master in these he termed him onely King of England his welbeloved Cousin The contents thereof was that being overcome by entreaties of the Pope of the Fathers of the Counsell of Bazille of all the Princes of Christendome hee had made peace with Charles to shun the being thought cruell and implacable he desired him likewise to do the like to the end he might be numbred amongst the authors of publike tranquillitie offering to serve him therein The Embassadour was not permitted to see the King but sent backe without any letters what could be said to the greatest enemy was said to him by word of mouth wherein they forbeared not to call Philip perjured traitour and this newes being divulged in the Citie the people not able to revenge themselves of Philip vented their fury upon his subjects who for traffique sake had their abodes in London they slew many of them and would have slaine them all had not the Kings Proclamations withheld them But those who were most rationall and who had not imbrued their hands in the blood of these innocents accused by Philip of hipocrisie in that hee made a scruple to make the peace as having sworne to obey Henry as his King but yet did it when he had received absolution from the Legat which was a tacite kind of judgement which ought not to be made when both parties are not heard An oath is not subject to absolution if there bee nothing of evill therein no evill was in his oath since Henry was not declared nor was not to be declared an usurper save by the reall evidence of a Salique Law They did not accuse the Legats authoritie but his act the which though it were excusable the end thereof being good yet give it for granted that the evill thereof were pardonable in respect of the good that was thence expected what good was there to be hoped for whilst the Swords of such Princes were yet wreaking with blood for France and Burgondy being accorded and England excluded out of the agreement shee was thereby endangered as inferiour in Forces in other too lately united to her destructions But none understood this businesse better then Philip nor did better make it conduce to his owne ends for being scandalized with his fathers death he sided with the English violated the pretended salique Law bereft Charles of his Crowne and Inheritance and gave it to England hoping that the government should be conditionall in her absolute in him and if it be sayd that if he had had any such designe hee would not have refused the Regency when it was offered him I answer that he refused it out of singular wisedome for that being come newly to his estate and finding the people of Flanders contumatious hee would have increased their forwardnesse by living farre from them besides the danger that his command was likely either to cause a breach betweene him and the English who would not be satisfied with his superioritie or else coolenesse in the administration of succour which would not fall out under the authoritie of one of their owne Princes of fortune for that distracted by the regency of France hee could not have made those accusations which hee did finding himselfe afterwards deceived in his first hopes that the English would have beene governed at his pleasure Bedford having alwayes commanded by his owne particuler authority and having so farre revenged himselfe of Charles as that his anger grew now to be somewhat appeased distasted by Bedford and growne greater else-where hee changed his purpose hee chose that King which hee had rejected and rejected that King which hee had chosen So as after the death of 300000. men who all dyed in this quarrell after the destruction of so many Cities hee made peace gaining thereby that which he could never have pretended to much lesse have had from the English one onely thing did not succeed unto him neither did it much import him that as by the degrading of Charles and promoting of Henry the fifth hee added nothing to the claime of England whose pretensions were not grounded upon such foundations so by revoking what hee had done and gainesaying himselfe he brought no prejudice at all thereunto for what remaines he was a Prince worthy of the Cognomen that was given him of God if you will pardon this present affaire and that of his cosen Giacholina Countesse of Bavaria Philip did like unto Rivers overgorged with raine which when floods of waters cease returne to their former channell when his desire of revenge ceased hee forsooke the English and returned unto his owne proper nation and blood and as hee might have done better had hee not violated his plighted faith so if he had not plighted it his vertue had beene the greater but to commit errours being a thing common since there is none that doth not doe amisse not to out doe others in mischiefe is almost a species of vertue The Duke of Bedford dyed 7. dayes before the peace concluded by Philip the one happening the 14. the other subscribed the 21. of September but by him foreseene long before I will not say that his foreseene peace was his death but that it was in part a cause thereof may probably bee conjectured Generous hearts use to bee undaunted in danger but in the change of fortune if they bee not accumulated by adversity they are macerated by vexation his death is to bee numbred amongst the chiefest causes of the losse of France hee was a wise and prudent Prince of long experience in armes and governement inferiour to no Commander in his time hee was obeyed by his owne feared by his enemies in so much as Lewis the eleventh being many yeares after in the Church of Nostre-Dame at Roan where Bedford is buried and being told by some as hee was looking upon his Tombe that that sumptuous memoriall was a great shame to France since it had bin by him so much endamaged that therefore it should bee defaced and his bones throwne out hee nobly answered that
father Iohn was in the like manner abandoned before Mondediere And as for the Flemmish Authors Meierus Henterus and Petit if I understand them aright they say no such thing and Speede an English Authour sayes that Philip was excused by many out of reasons suffiently probable Glocester came to Callis as some say with 300. as others with 500. vessells loaded with 25000. Souldiers finding the enemy gone entered Flanders meeting none that did oppose him he tarried not to besiege any place but burning and destroying where e're hee went put all to ruine great was the prey hee made especially of beasts He burned Popernence Bailleul Chasteauneufe Rimesture and Vallor-Chappule he dismantled many Castles forsaken by their Garrisons till weary of going about and wanting bread hee retired to Guienes and from thence to Callais Many women at the price of a peece of bread recovered the ruines of their houses the scarcity of bread was the cause of much sicknesse in the Army But Glocester having onely selfe interest for his occasion hee returned to England where he found new troubles appeased first by danger and then by the death of the King of Scotland King Iames had married his daughter Margaret to Lewis the Dolphin whereat England was distasted since this affinity could but not be prejudiciall to her so as the two nations being netled began to endamage each other the Scots pretended a double injury that England had endeavoured to hinder the Brides passage into France since not able to breake the marriage they would have interrupted it by taking taking her prisoner and that the Earle of Northumberland unprovoked had assailed the confines of Scotland Vpon these dislikes Iames commenc't the warre and went with 30000. men to besiege Rosburg This place was commanded by Sir Ralph Gray who though hee did valiantly defend it yet was not hee the occasion of the Kings raising the siege nor yet the succour which the Earle of Northumberland was to bring him 't is likely some more urgent occasions was the cause thereof the true reason then was his wives hasty comming unto the Campe who being a woman and a Princesse would not have hazarded herselfe at such a time without some urgent occasion which since it doth belong unto the story I will take leave shortly to relate it shee came to advertise him of a conspiracy that was plotting against his life which caused him raise the siege to prevent it though his intentions did not succeede for blowes from heaven are not to be evaded Walter Earle of Atholl his unckle was chiefe of this conspiracy wrought thereunto by wicked ambition which lay lurking in him many yeares before 'T was he that had incited Robert Duke of Awebeny to kill Prince David that hee might serve this Iames with the same sawce had not his father sent him away had he beene saved by being prisoner in England his designe was when these two Princes should be murthered himselfe to kill Robert and his sonne that hee might without any competitor remaine the sole heire unto the kingdome and 't was not unlikely to have fallen out according to his wish for Robert after so many detestable wickednesses grew to be hated by all men But Iames his preservation having broken both their designes it tooke life againe in him alone When Robert being dead Mordecay his sonne and the sonnes of Mordecay executed after Iames his returne to Scotland none stood betweene him and the accomplishment of his tyranny but the very King neither did hee beleeve that the people would be thereat displeased for Iames had mightily distasted the people by putting a great taxation upon them for the Fleete which did conduct his daughter to her husband which was by many of them denyed and but unwillingly paid by the rest In so much as though Iames had given order to the Collectors to gather no more monyes and to restore what already had beene collected to those that gave it yet did hee not sufficiently sweeten them for such favours as are caused by necessitie doe not content the people but that which did the most of all offend them was his unexpected rising from before Roseburg for having beene at great expence for this enterprise and no man guessing at the reason of his quitting it it could allow of no good construction Atholl was the chiefe actor in this Tragedy but would not bee seene therein till he appeared as King not as guilty His chiefest instruments were two bold Roberts the one his owne Grandsonne the other of the Family of the Griâ—…es the former drawne by his Grandfathers authoritie and his hopes after him as being his heire the other out of an eager desire of being revenged upon the King by whom he reputed himselfe doubly injured for having long before for some misdemeanors beene imprisoned and banished the King had lately taken from him the guardianship of a nephew of his which was falne unto him by his brothers death The Queene had discovered the conspiracy but not the conspirators so as the King using all possible dilligence to find them out made them hasten the effecting of their businesse for feare of being discovered he had withdrawne himselfe together with his wife and some familiar friends without any guard to the covent of preaching Friers neare to the walls of Pearth amongst which was one of the conspirators named Iohn whose Sir-name I find not written The Traitors entred into the Friery rewarding the Porter and being come into the Kings Ante-chamber and met not with any body they stood expecting that the said Iohn should open the doore that they might enter without noise when one Walter Stretton came forth for some businesse concerning the King who seeing so many armed men and not able to get backe cryed Treason treason but him they instantly slew and ran unto the doore and found it shut by one Katherine Douglas a Lady worthy remembrance This Lady missing the great Barre wherewith the doore was wont to be shut and which was purposely hid away by Iohn supplied the place thereof with her owne Arme but they forced open the doore and brake her Arme they slew all that withstood them the King was slaine with 28. wounds the Queen who when her Husband fell fell upon him to serve him for a Buckler so as she could not easily be dragg'd from him received two wounds and Patrick Dunbarre brother to the Earle of the March who defended the King as long as he was able was left for dead sorely wounded and his fingers struck off This cruell treason was forthwith divulged every where filling all mens mindes with horrour and pitty those who formerly hated the King did now celebrate him they called to minde how he had passed all his life in afflictions his childhood practised upon his unckle his youth bittered by imprisonment his Kingdome annoyed with perpetuall seditions and now slaine in a Court of government the most moderate and most just that ever Scotland enjoyed there
the same I cannot imagine where Lille can have had this if not from Meirus none of all the English Writers I have met with having so much as dream't thereof Belleforest by alleadging Lille and Meirus and giving word for word what Meirus saith doth plainely shew hee had it from him and from whence Meirus had it it is not hard to guesse since hee was a Dutchman his Author was Margarita the Sister of Edward the fourth second wife to Charles Duke of Burgandi Philips son Of all women that ever were she was the most passionately given to the faction of her owne family for if shee had a hand in the false supposition of an Edward Plantagenet and afterwards by her owne invention did suppose the sonne of a Iew turned Christian to the end that he might personate the Duke of Yorke when he together with his brother Edward the fifth was smoothered in the Tower and so trouble the affaires of Henry the seaventh as wee shall hereafter see t is no wonder if shee invented this Genealogie to defame him and make him to bee by the World despised besides it is not likely that a young Queene Dowager lately come into the Kingdome who neither had had time nor occasion to raise herselfe a faction in the Kingdome without regency or authority without meanes either to punish or reward should be so long permitted to live in so dishonest a manner not onely in the face of her sonne a milde youth but in the fight of her too powerfull and sensible brother-in-lawe of the nobility and all the Kingdome for it is not to bee supposed that the Court could bee hud winckt in foure great bellies shee was therefore undoubtedly married and her marriage wincked at by reason of her husbands birth which though it was not answerable to her present condition yet to be tollerated in respect of his fore fathers for nobility doth not lose it priviledges for want of fortune and want of worth which hee wanted not if wee may beleeve them who were likely to have better testimonials thereof then Meirus and if hee were put to death which is not certain it was not for his basenes of birth but for his offence in having dared contrary to the lawes to marry the Kings mother Queene Katharine was followed in her death and imitated in her marriage In death shee was followed by Queene Iane daughter to Charles the second surnamed the wicked King of Navar Dowager to Henry the fourth King of England and before him to Iohn the fourth Duke of Britanny by whom shee had Iohn the now present Duke and Arthur Count de Richmond Constable of France In her marriage shee was imitated by Giva Colinia daughter to the late Count Saint Paul who for fancy sake like her did marry Sir Richard Woodveil afterwards created Earle Rivers without acquainting her brother the now present Count St. Paul therewithall nor yet her uncle the Bishop of Tirrovane and as from Katharines marriage Henry the seaventh did proceed and all the Kings that have succeeded him even till this present day so from Iacholinus marriage did Elizabeth wife to Edward the fourth proceed from whom came Elizabeth wife to Henry the seaventh the first mother of the Kings of England and great Britanny they were both French women married to two brothers alike in resolution and fortune so as if those that blame them could have foreseene their succession they would have commended them for bad actions are stiled good by their happy events In the last insurrections in Normandy the English had lost Harfluer a losse of great consequence for the preservation of that province the Duke of Somerset went to besiedge it and to recover it accompanied by Faulkonbridge and Talbot Estouteville commanded there in chiefe with a Garrison of 600. Souldiers and though the Towne did suffer much by battery the walles being thereby defaced and the houses beaten downe yet could they not come to an assault The Bastards of Orleans and Burbone presented themselves before it in the way of succour and did on all sides molest the besiedgers hoping by disordering them to succour the Towne but not succeeding therein they abandoned the enterprise The Duke of Somerset got as much honour in the winning of this Towne as shame in the losse of it for having wonne it in the Duke of Yorkes regency hee not long after lost it in his owne Tancherville yeelded it selfe likewise to Talbot after a siedge of foure monthes as did also Beauchastaean and Maleville Charles on the other side having past the Loire with the Constable and Count de Marsh did by assault take Chasteau Landone hanging up all the French they found there Charni and Nemours yeelded themselves up unto him hee battered the Towne of Monteaâ—… till such time as Thomas Gerard who did defend it sold it to him for a summe for mony so say the English not Chartiere who saith hee wan it by force so as the Castle afterwards yeelded all the French wherein were hanged and the English set at liberty at the Dolphins request from thence hee went to Paris where having not beene since it returned to his obedience hee made his entry with great solemnity and acclamation all these losses hapned in the interim when the Duke of Yorke being called from his regency and the Earle of Warwick appointed in his place no man thought how to regaine them for Yorke being out of authority and Warwick seaven weekes weather bound so as hee could not passe into France for lack of winde this was the cause why Monstreau without any further contestation yeelded it selfe unto Charles Yorke during all the time of his regency in Normandy was not personally present at any act of Warre saving at the taking in of Fescampe yet at his departure hee left the fame of a wise and just Man Florimand de Brimaâ—… Balieffe of Pontieu had private advertisement that the Fort of Crotoi was ill provided of victuall and not likely therewithall to bee supplied if it were beguirt with an unexpected siedge Hee advertised Philip hereof who suddenly dispacht away Messieurs de Achi Crovi Kenti Iaques de Brimeau Boudlers Lavense and Graen with good forces to besiedge it but hee did not provide for the most essentiall thing which was to block up the heaven for it had not victualls wherewithall to sustaine it selfe for 8. dayes The Garrison which feared nothing but hunger an engine against which there is no defence finding the Sea open sent forth a vessell which by severall returns freed them from the pressing affaire and were no wayes affraid of being otherwise oppugned The Burgonians were too lateaware of their errour so as manning forth foure ships they tooke from them the liberty of the Sea and there land forces were daily augmented Philip was come for this purpose to Hedine and leavied new forces in Hannault and Piccardy This Fort was a place of great consequence a Sea haven the inlet into Picardy
Dolphin they would humbly begge forgivenes they all came and threw themselves before his feet Charles blamed his Sonne for his fault committed and the danger he had therby put the Kingdome to exhorting him to better thoughts and hee desiring his Father to pardon Tremoulle Chamount and Prie who were excepted in the pardon protesting hee would not accept of his unlesse they had theirs His Father rebuked him againe and was contented that being free from punishment they should retire themselves to their owne houses wherewithall he was notwithstanding to be contented unlesse they would abandon those In the time of these disorders Richard Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke and Regent of France dyed and the Duke of Yorke was the second time chosen who passed into Normandy accompanied by the Earle of Oxford the Lord Bourchier intituled Earle of Eu and many other gentlemen he presently found wherein to imploy himselfe for the losse of Pontouse being very incommodious for the Parisians they disbursed a great summe of mony to Charles that he might endeavour the recovery of it wherefore hee went to besiege it with 1200. old Souldiers and was followed by the greatest part of the Princes and Nobles of France the Lord Iohn Clifford who together with Talbot had but a little before surprised it commanded there in chiefe The River Ouse did much incommodiate the besiegers for they could not approach the Citie on that side wherefore having built a bridge of Boates over against the Abby of Saint Martins and made themselves masters of the Abby they made thereof a Fort which did much endamage the besieged yet were they not so begirt on all sides but that they were succoured as some will have it foure or five times Talbot was the first who furnish't them with men and victuals and the Duke of Yorke came thither with 8000. men sent to present battell by his heraulds which Charles would not by any meanes accept of for since the river parted the two Armies hee beleeved that as long as the bridge of Beaumont was well guarded by which the Duke was to passe hee could not be enforc'd to fight but the Duke having brought along with him in Carts great store of Boates Cordage timber and plankes hee passed some few of his men over the River who so speedily wove a bridge of Ropes whilest Talbot seemed as if he would force his passage over the bridge of Beaumont as that they were almost all past over before the enemy was aware so as it was too late to withstand them in the endeavouring whereof many were slaine and many taken prisoners Charles was commended for his wisedome in not entertaining the battle but he was blamed for his negligence in suffering the enemy to passe the River being thereby reduced to a necessitie of fighting against his will but being resolved not to come to handblowes he raised his siege by night and having put his Ordnance into the Fort Saint Martin the which hee left in the custody of Charles d'Aniou and the Admirall Coetery with 3000. men he retired himselfe to Poiesy The Duke who upon break of day had put himselfe in order to give him Battle finding him gone entered the Citie and having caused fresh supply of victualls to bee brought in and left Sir Iarvis Clifton there with a 1000. men to defend it he marched forwards towards Poiesy but Charles eschewing him after some few skirmishes hee went to Lamote and from thence to Rhoan Charles this meane while suffered in his reputation especially amongst the Parisians and Courtiers which made him resolve to returne to Pontouse and either take it or dye in the enterprise he went thither with new Forces he assaulted it on three sides he himselfe in person in one part the Dolphin in another hee entred the towne though in his entrance he lost 3000. of his men of the thousand that were in the Garrison 500. died in the assault and many afterwards so as very few of the Commander Cliston remained prisoners This losse was the cause of many others particularly of Corbeile Mellune and Eureux but this accident hindered not the Negotiation of peace which was adjourned the last yeare till the now present time the assembly was to be at Callais for the English would not give way it should bee else where Those that were imployed from England brought along with them the Duke of Orleans still a prisoner to the end that by his endeavouring the businesse he might procure his liberty the chiefe of those who were imployed from France were the Archbishop of Rheims and Narbone and the Bastard of Orleans On Philips behalfe came Monsieur de Croevaceur many dayes were spent in finding out a meanes of accommodation but all in vaine for it was impossible to agree so disagreeing interests The English held resolute to three points to repossesse the Dutchesse of Normandy and Gascony to repossesse whatsoever they had lost for 30. yeares before and to hold all this free from any dependency upon the crowne of France In the first there was no great difficulty nay it was yeelded unto but the other two were impossible for Charles would not restore backe any thing and much lesse quit that soveraignty which had beene informer times enjoyed by his predecessors so as the businesse being adjourned to another time the assembly was dissolved the private businesses concerning the Duke of Orleans had no better successe for monyes were not found ready for his ransome and the English would not rely upon his promises but he had his liberty by a meanes which no man would have imagined Philip began to consider that if this Prince should be set at liberty by any other meanes then his their amity would be immortall to the ruine of the one or of the other of them or rather of them both and of the kingdome and that if he should undertake to free him not onely a peace betweene them was likely to ensue but a friendship for which every one and the King himselfe would thanke him Yet that he might not walke on hud winckt and perad venture be deceaved in his beleefe he would first know for certaine whether hee could forget and forgive his fathers murther committed by Philips father the which as it was altogether unknowne to King Phillip till 't was committed so was hee much displeased thereat when 't was committed as likewise whether or no he would marry the daughter of the Dutchesse of Cleaâ—…e his sister this Prince had beene prisoner 25. yeares which caused so great a desire of liberty in him as hee with much willingnesse imbraced these propositions he promised for ever to forget his fathers death in respect of this present favour and gave his word to marry her whom he proffered him Hereupon Philip paid 300000. Crownes and took him from England he sent the Dutchesse his wife to meete him at Gravalein and came thitherafterward himselfe he brought him to Saint Omers where having sworne to the peace at Arras
hee gave him the wife hee had promised and each of them bestowed on others their severall orders Philip the fleece to Orleans and Orleans the Porcospino to Philip actions wherewith Charles was no whit pleased and which made him not to admit Orleans to his sight till one yeare after his being at liberty Of all the Antient prisoners there remained now none in England for the Count de Eu had ransomed himselfe some two yeares before save Iohn Count d'Anglesme who was not a prisoner by name but lay in pawne for the security of 209000. Francks or of 100000. Câ—…wnes according to St. Marta as the residue of 240000. due for the expences in the assistance given to the house of Orleans against the house of Burgundy as wee heard in the life of Henry the fourth This Prince in the yeare 1413. when hee was given in hostage into England was but nine yeares old and hee tarried there till the yeare 1445. which was 32. yeares The Duke of Orleans his brother left him in hostage not being able to doe otherwise since hee himselfe was ransomed by an other but what by some monies hee had and some other monies hee got for the Country of Perrigord which hee sold for this purpose hee set himselfe at liberty foure yeares after From these two brothers who had so long lived in captivity did two Kings descend which succeeded one another from Charles Duke of Orleans Iris the twelfth and from Iohn Count de Angulesme Charles Count de Angulesme who was Father to Francis the first Thus fortune is pleased to sport her selfe with men as if sorry she had beene so long crosse unto the Fathers these would recompence them in the glory of them who should descend from them The Duke of Yorke was this meane while carefull in the discharging of his office his honour and actions were subject to the censure of evill Willers which made him more diligent not onely to preserve what was gotten but to adde to what the Crowne of England did for the present possesse in France where much having beene lost he thought the best way to preserve the remainder was to prevent the enemy and rather to assault them in their owne territories then suffer himselfe to bee prevented and assaulted by them To which purpose hee selected forth the best Souldiers out of all his Garrisons and divided them into three parts hee gave the one part of them to the Lord Willoughby the second to Talbot and kept the third for himselfe and had the Duke of Somerset in his company Willoughby entered Picardy and forbearing to sack and burne that hee might avoid giving an Allarum to the Country hee advanced further by such silence then hee would have done by ruinating where hee went for thinking themselves safe and hearing no newes of any enemy they were either slaine or taken prisoners ere they were aware The neighboring Garrisons this meane while awakened by their losses joyned themselves together and opposed him but hee having slaine about 600. of them and made the rest to flie their fortune led them to fall upon the Count Saint Paul whereby they were totally ruinated and Willoughby returned to Roan loaded with booty and prisoners the two Dukes having scoured the Countries of Aniou and Mayne not meeting with any to withstand them Yorke retired to Normandy and Somerset entered into Britanny where having taken Guarches a place belonging to the Duke Alanson hee put all the neighbouring parts into great combustion whereupon Charles sent the Marishall Loehac to stop his further progresse who whilest hee intended to set on him by night was by Somerset prevented who slew a hundred of his men and tooke 72. prisoners amongst which Messieurs de Davesigni and de Bueil and with the taking in of Beaumonte called the Visconte hee put a period to his progresse Talbots commission was to besiege Diepe an enterprise not likely to bee effected with 1500. men hee forbare not though to trie his fortune hee first made himselfe master of the adjacent places and notable to beguirt in with a formall siege hee built a Fort upon a hill called Polet which lookes up in the Haven and beginning to play upon the Towne with his cannon hee left it to the care of his Bastard Sonne till such time as hee might returne from Roan with sufficient Forces Giles saith that hee left there 600. men and 200. peeces of Artillery which is not likely if wee consider the small number of those who conducted them the number of horses which were requisite to draw them and the small precincts of the Fort. The preservation of this place did more import Charles then the winning of it did the English though it did much concerne them so as resolving to succour it the Dolphine got the charge of the conduct with the title of Lieutenant generall and governour betweene the two Rivers of Sceine and Lomes hee gave unto him for his assistants and counsellors the Bastard of Orleans and the Bishop of Avignone he was followed by a great number of Gentlemen who flockt unto him from all parts amongst which the Count Saint Paul made one who just then had quitted the English party hee came to Diepe with 15000. fighting men hee entered the City where having built six bridges of wood which ran upon wheeles to passe over the ditches of the Fort hee assaulted it and had what hee desired Yet great was the resistance that was made for many of the assailants being slaine the rest gave back and had it not beene for the Dolphins example who fought as if hee had beene a common Souldier the Fort had not beene taken his presence made them to returne fight and over comming all difficulties enter the Fort by force 300. English were then slaine the rest remained prisoners amongst which the Bastard Talbot two Knights the few French that were found there were hanged up and the Fort beaten downe this hapned in the yeare 1443. Though I have placed it here to avoyd telling the same thing twise The Dolphin gave many priviledges to the City because it had constantly held out which were afterwards confirmed by Charles and left Monsieur de Marrets Governour of the Towne who had behaved himselfe there very valiantly The affaires in Gasconi passed on with the like remisenes for the English they had besieged Tartras a City belonging to Monsieur d'Albret the Defendants had agreed to surrender it up if they should not bee succoured by Saint Iohns-day and had given Monsieur d'Albrets eldest sonne in Hostage To this purpose Charles came to Tolousse and from thence to Tartras with an Army of 40000. fighting men with the which the English not being able to bicker the Towre was quitted and the hostage restored back from thence hee passed to Saint Levere hee tooke it by assault and be sides the Inhabitants slew 400. of the English and tooke Sr. Thomas Ramstone who was Governour there prisoner Ayes yeelded after two
months and halfe a siege Reolle a City seated upon the River of Garrone seaven leagues distant from Burdeaux was taken by force but when Charles returned into France the English repossessed themselves of Ayes and Saint Leverine and kept Ayes but lost Saint Leverine which was retaken by the Count de Fois their great enemy in an other part the Towne of Galerdonne did much molest Shartres as being neare unto it in so much as the Bastard of Orleans did besiege it but raised the siege when Talbot having taken Conches came to confront him and Talbot being assured that it would againe bee set upon as soone as the Bastard was gone did demolish it to the very ground whilest businesses went thus in France the ground works of Glocesters ruine were laid in England who relying upon his quality was not aware that his brothers death had lessened that authority which was due to him as Uncle to the King and Protector of the Kingdome whereupon provoked by his antient hatred of the Cardinall of Winchesters pride hee laid many faults unto his charge wherein though there might bee some likelyhood yet were not his proofes sufficient to convince him hee objected unto him 24. Articles some of which touched likewise upon the Archbishop of Yorke that hee had dared to doe many things without the authority of the King or him the Protector to the offence of Majesty and of the lawes to the end that in honour and dignity hee might proceed wheresoever els of greater degree that to enrich himselfe hee had defrauded the Exchequer and practised things prejudiciall to the affaires of France and that hee had beene the cause of the King of Scots liberty contrary to the interests of England there were the contents of his most waighty objections which were by the King referred to the Councell and the Councell consisting much of Ecclesiasticall persons the Duke was deluded not with oppositions or difficulties but with hopes promises till such time as the controversie falling into oblivion there was no more speech thereof hee had plunged himselfe into this busines upon extraordinary disadvantage his nature and the Cardinalls were too much differing for being more violent then revengefull and satisfied in that hee had vented his choller hee did not sollicite expedition whilest so harmefull carelesnes made him subject to bee despised and encouraged the Cardinall to revenge This great Prelates ambition was growne so high as that hee did pretend that King and Kingdome depended upon his directions wherein hee did so artificially behave himselfe that though his actions were blameable and unjust yet did they to all men seeme praise worthy and just dissimulation and cunning are the characters of a wary Courtier but not of a good Christian as simplicity and candour are of no use but of more danger to Princes then private men Henry and Gloster lost themselves for not having taken the other Councell the Cardinall did with the Duke as doth a well experienced Captaine with a Fort who not battering the Wall undermines the foundations being sure that the Battlements and Walles withall fall at once without any hazard to himselfe the foundations were the Dukes reputation which falling it behooved him to fall hee caused Elianor Cobham Dutchesse of Glocester to bee accused of treason witchcraft and enchantment for having made the Kings image in wax purposing that the King should consume away and perish as that image should doe to the end that the Duke her Husband might come unto the Crowne her complices were Thomas Southwell one of Saint Stephens Canons in Westminster Iohn Hum a Priest likewise Roger Bullenbrook reputed a great Negromancer Margery Iordan surnamed the Witch of Eie they were examined and convinced in Saint Stephens Chappell before the Archbishop of Canterbury the Dutchesse was sentenced to do publike pennance in three severall parts of the citie and to perpetuall imprisonment in the Isle of Man Iohn Humme was pardoned the other Priest they say did die the night which did immediatly preceede his punishment according to what he had prognosticated of himself that he should die in his bed The Witch was burnt in Smithfield and Bullingbrooke being drawne at a Horses tayle to Tyburne was hanged and quartered whether this imputation were true or no may be disputed by reason of Iohn Hummes being pardoned and Bullingbrookes constant affirmation at his death that no such wickednesse was ever imagined by them how ever it was this businesse was in it selfe so shamefull and scandalous as the Duke did not any wise meddle therein but patiently endured the affront and the being parted from his wife The losses which this meane while were suffered in Guienne made Henry resolve to send thither some little succour till such time as hee could provide greater Sir William Woodvile was dispatcht away with 800. men and Proclamation made that whosoever would transport any victuals thither should be exempted from all taxations which caused so much provision be sent thither as did supply the necessitie of that Province which being environed enemies could not make any use of the adjacent countries Talbot was likewise dispatcht away with 3000. Souldiers into Normandy and that he might goe with honour answerable to his deserts he was by the King created Earle of Shrewsbury a title which had not beene made use of for 340. yeares from such time as William the Conquerour having bestowed it on Robert Montgomery who came together with him from Normandy and who had but two that did succeed him It fell upon the person and family of Talbot who have injoyed it the space of a 190. yeares with a successive descent of ten Earles Whilest these provisions were made in England Count Armignac proffered his daughter for wife to Henry together with all the places which hee or his predecessors either by their owne acquirement or by gift and investment from the Kings of France had possessed in Gascony together with monies and assistance in the recovery of such places as were detained from him by Charles by Monsieur d'Albret and others of that Province till such time as hee should be intirely Duke thereof as anciently he was of Aquitane the councell did well approve of these offers and Embassadours were sent unto him but this businesse was not nor indeede could not be handled with so much see resieas to be kept from Charles his eare who caused notice to be given unto him for his personall appearing at the Parliament to be holden within 15. dayes at Tholouse and from thence at Paris That which mooved the Count to this offer to boote with his ambition of having his daughter a Queene and his dislike for not having a share in Court answerable to his greatnesse and his fathers great deserving was his desire to appropriate to himselfe the county of Comminges whereunto he layd pretence Iane Countesse of Comminges daughter to the Count of Bullen and Comminges and widdow to Iohn Duke of Berny who married her when
fortune of the one side is described nor the cowardise nor disorder of the other no man doubts but that 150. Spaniards may have defeated great armies of the Indians And t is no wonder the novelty of their horse the resistance of their armour the noise made by their muskets and field peeces made them bee beleeved to bee descended from heaven and were causes of their victories if Hallian had read the English historians hee would not have thought them so vaine gloriously light hee would there have feared the death of 800. French not of 10000. as hee saith however it was this defeate was the cause of the surrendring of many Townes this yeare which were neither beleaguered nor summoned and the next ensuing yeare 1451. was the decider of the generall disputes in Guascony which was by the sword taken from the English and given to the French The chiefe Commander in this enterprise was the Dunnesse Lieutenant generall to Charles hee was accompanied by his brother the Count de Angovelesme this being the first service hee did his King and Country after his imprisoment in England Monguione held out against him 8. dayes and then yeelded from thence hee went to Blaye to block up this Towne great forces were brought both by Sea and Land Iohn Bourchier generall of France brought thither great store of vessells loaded with men armes and victualls and finding five great English vessels there which had brought provision to the besieged hee fought with them forced them to weigh anchor and flie and gave them chase even to the haven of Burdeaux Messieurs de Bessiere de Chabanes and Count Pointever came thither by land a great breach being made they gave an assault wherein the City was taken about 200. English were slaine and taken prisoners Messieurs d'Esparre and d'Monferand both of them Guascons saved themselves within the Castle the which together with themselves they soone after yeelded up Bourg held out 6. dayes Libourne summoned by the herauld delivered up its keyes Whilest businesses proceeded thus in these parts men were not idle as els where every man of any account imployed himselfe about some thing or other foure Princes of the bloud Cleremont Angovelesme Vandosme and Eu did joyntly besiege Fronsac a place thought impregnable both by Land and Sea Count de Fois Lieutenant of Guienne beyond Garronne accompanied by many Gentlemen particularly by Messieurs d'Albret and Laurec bretheren by Tarras and Orvall sonnes to the former went before Arques and had it upon composition Count Armignac not forgetting his affront touching the marriage of his daughter went to besiege Rions Count Pointeverres besieged Castelon which yeelded to him as did likewise Melion where hee stayed and sent his troope to Fronsac which was the most important place of all the rest as hath beene said Charles had foure armies in the fields which were all at the same time busied in severall places so as it is no wonder if the English were enforced to yeeld since to boot with the mighty forces of the enemy the Townes whereof they were masters denyed to doe their duties in defending themselves being wrought upon either by inclination or feare Fronsac was a very strong place but likely in a short time to bee brought to extremity if not succoured foure armies did environe it so as if the English had beene in case to have kept the field yet would they not have beene able to succour it as well by reason of the besiegers great forces as likewise for that the two Rivers Dordonne and Darronne by reason of the very great encrease of waters were not navigable Being thus difficulted the defendants demanded a truce untill Saint Iohn Baptists-day upon these conditions that if they were not succoured before that time so as the Dunnesse should bee enforced to raise up siege they would surrender up the Fort and hee was to give safe conduct to whosoever would bee gone and to fit them with carriages and shipping for themselves and goods at their owne charges That the garrison should march forth with their horses and armes and leave their artillery behinde them that those who would sweare obedience to Charles and to bee his good and loyall subjects should enjoy their goods in whatsoever part of the Kingdome and bee pardoned for what was formerly past that such as would serve him in the warre whether Citizens voluntiers or of the garrison should have the like entertainement as the other souldiers that of the prisoners that were taken at Blaye Gaches Charnali and 6. other should bee set at liberty without ransome and that the like was to bee understood oâ—… Iohn Stafford who was taken prisoner at the Battell of Iermingi the 23. day of the Month being come and the besiegers not fought withall the City was yeelded up and the Castle the English oretired themselves to Burdeaux whither likewise the Dunnesse did immediately goe The English stories doe not mention the particulers of the surrendring of this Citie onely that finding it selfe abandoned it shared in like fortune as did Fronsac but those of France doe specifie that Burdeaux agreed to yeeld if Fronsac should yeeld and that they would expect it till then to pay the duty they ought to Henry and yeelded with the more honour to Charles I forbeare to speake oâ—… its long capitulations as likewise of those made by Gastonne de Fois Knight of the Garter and Bartrand de Monferanda the former not desirous to live in France disposed of his goods to his grandchild who bore the title of Count de Candalle a child of three yeares old who when she should bee of yeares was to sweare allegiance to Charles the second agreed to yeeld up the places he held to the French upon condition that when hee should have sworne Allegiance to Charles they should be againe delivered up unto him Burdeaux was easily brought to execute the agreement The Dunnesse made his entry thereinto the 29. of the same moneth and on the sixt of Aâ—…gust he besieged Baâ—…onne which held ouâ—… till such time as the Artillery being come up and a breach made so as it was in danger of being taken by assault it yeelded with power for the Garrison to retire and a penaltie layd upon the Citie to pay 40000. Crownes halfe of which was afterwards remitted by Charles Charter reports a miracle which hapned the next day after the surrender thereof he saith that the ayer being cleare a white crosse appeared in the skie for the space of halfe an houre at the sight whereof the inhabitants tooke from of their ensignes the red Crosse the badge of England saying that God by that white Crosse which was the badge of France did admonish them for the time to come to be good Frenchmen And because Hallian writes that this effect which proceeded from the clouds was ascribed to religion and prodigie Dupleix calls him a destroyer of all miracles pretending him to bee convinced no lesse by the serenitie of the
he should come which was not long after On the other side to Talbot came the Lord Lisle his sonnes the Lord Mullins and Harrington and Lord Camus the Bastard of Somerset Sir Iohn Talbot Sir Iohn Howard Sir Iohn Montgomery and Sir Iohn Vernon who brought with them 2200. souldiers munition victualls Charles being come to Lusignano mustered his men which flockt unto him from all parts when hee was come to Saint Iohn d'Angeli he understood how that Iaques de Chabanes had taken Chales and slaine many of the English he divided his army which consisted of 22000. men into two parts to the end that he might weaken the enemy who were to divide theirs likewise he gave 15000. to Count Cleremont and sent the Marishall Lorhac with the rest to besiege Castillion In this case Talbot resolved to fight with one of the armies and made choise of the weaker to succour Chastillion he went thither with 800. horse commanded by 3 Barons his sonne Lasle Mullins and Camus and 3. Knights Sir Edward Hall Sir Iohn Howard and Sir Iohn Vernon and gave order for 5000. foote to follow him conducted by the Count de Candalle and Monsieur Desparres In his march he tooke a Tower which the French had fortified and slew as many as he found there meeting with 500. of the enemy who were gone a forredging he slew some of them the rest saved themselves before Chastillion which was the cause of the ruine which ensued for feare having caused them to withdraw from the siege and draw into the field fortified with trenches and deepe ditches they put themselves in order to expect his comming and hee though hee knew it would bee to his disadvantage to set upon them in that posture yet fearing what hee could not shun viz. that if new troopes of the enemy should come up the enterprise would bee the more difficult hee resolutely gave in amongst them the fight continued along time before it could bee discerned which side had the better but certaine forces sent by the Duke of Britanny to assist Charles comming up unto them when the battell was at the hottest conducted by Messieurs de Montalbon and Hunnandy they tooke some colours and made the rest retreat Talbot rid every where up and downe upon a little ambling nag his age not permitting to fight in any other manner when struck with a peece of Artillery he and his horse were borne to the ground above 300. more faring alike with him so as being ready to dye and seeing his sonne close by him he advised him to save himselfe the which his sonne refusing to doe the Father replied that his valour which in this case was to be esteemed meere rashnes ought to bee reserved for a better occasion that it did misbecome him being old to run away since thereby he should darken the luster of his past actions but that it was not so with him who being young and but a novice in armes could not bee prejudiced by a flight grounded upon reason but all these admonitions wrought nothing upon the generous youth hee chose rather to imitate his Fathers actions then to obey his desires he dyed by his side though not without revenge for hee fell valiantly fighting with his sword all bluody in his hand His Bastard brother Henry Talbot and Sir Edward Hall were slaine together with him the Lord Moullins and 60. more were taken prisoners most of those that fled saved themselves within Burdeaux amongst which Monsieur Desparres was one A thousaâ—…d of the English were left dead upon the field according to the English-writers and 2000. according to the French this was the end of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbery the terrour of France hee put a period to his victories and his life the 13. of Iuly in his 80. yeare of age after a long uninterrupted warfare he was borne not to dye by humane hands had he not beene slaine by the hellish humane invention of guns Chastilion served for a short refuge to many especially to Messieurs de Monferant d'Anglades and the Count d'Candalles sonne but after ten dayes defence they yeelded up themselves and the Towne upon conditions all other places followed their example except Burdeaux which would yet have held out longer had not want of victualls enforced it to capitulate and Charles who could not hope to keepe there long for the plague grew very hot amongst his people received their offers without any shew of severity making them onely promise never to rebell againe He suffered the English freely to depart and reserved 20. of those who were chiefe authours of the rebellion to be banished France for ever amongst which Monsieur d'Espares and Monsieur de Duras The losse of this Dutchy according to the English stories was as prejudiciall to particular men as to the Crowne for being of no charge but rather of benefit both within and without the revennes thereof being great and the commerce very great it was of great consequence for the breeding up and maintaining the youth of England as in an Academy of warre especially younger bretheren who having but little to live on were there provided for with honourable entertainement Hence forward I shall not speake of France save in such occurrences as often times happens betwixt neighbouring Countries for though these two Kingdomes did not cease to doe mischiefe each to other as much as in them lay yet did they it not in like manner as formerly they had done but answerable to the common state rule to keepe their neighbours from growing greater and if they should have beene otherwise minded it was out of their power to mischiefe one an other it was hard for the one to recover what was lost since they had lost all and very difficult for the other to wage warre with the former in his owne home The Queene of England was brought to bed of her only sonne Prince Edward the thirteenth of October in this present yeare such as bore ill will to the house of Lancaster and endeavoured the subversion thereof talked lewdly of this birth They would have the child to bee the issue of adultery affirming Henry to bee insufficient whether hee were adulterously got or not was onely knowne to the Queene but that the King should be unsufficient is a thing which could not by any one bee better knowne then by himselfe and iâ—… to the prejudice of others he should avowe a child for his owne which he knew was not so he should not have beene that sanctified Prince which by his very enemies he was at all times acknowledged to be in celebration of this birth or for that he thought it otherwise convenient he made his two brothers by the mothers side Edmond and Iasper Earles Edmond who was Father to Henry the seaventh Earle of Richmond and Iasper who dyed without issue Earle of Pembrooke We have already spoken of and we shall now continue to relate the art and cunning used by the Duke of
opposite unto him before and hee afterwards found the good thereof when losing his Kingdome as hee did he never had recovered it had he not thus wonne upon the peoples affections which is the Prince his chiefest safeguard Publique affaires being thus accommodated he descended to what more particularly concerned himselfe which are not notwithstanding to be separated from what concernes the State Marriage from whence proceeds lawfull successours is the strength as well of Kingdomes as of private families Three marriages were propounded to him The first Marguerit sister to Iames the third King of Scotland whose advantages were the breach of the marriage with Edward sonne to Henry and thereby the undoing the chiefest hopes of the house of Lancaster That upon any new occasion of civill broyles he should either have Scotland side with him or remaine neuter He should thereby free himselfe from the daily troubles nourished by the obstinate enmity of so hardy and warlike a neighbour But understanding that she was of a sickly body and consequently not likely to beare children he would none of her The second was Isabell sister to Henry the fourth King of Castile his hopes by her were the succession of that Kingdome and by the assistance thereof the recovery of Gascony in like manner as by the assistance of Gascony given by Edward the blacke Prince King Peter father to the great grand-mother of this King Edward recovered Castile The English writers say that her being too yong as not being then above six or seven yeeres old was the cause why that match was no further proceeded in But I finde that she being married to Ferdinand and dying Queen of Castile not when she was three and fifty yeeres old and in the yeere 1506. as Edward Hall doth calculate it but in the fiftieth yeere of her age and in the yeere 1504. she must be in the yeere 1464. which was the time when this marriage was treated of thirteen yeeres old so but ten yeeres younger than Edward so as their yeeres were not unproportionate Halls calculation is grounded upon the stories of Spaine which he does not particularize in and upon an Epitaph ingraven upon this Queenes tombe in Granado which he never saw Mine upon the Spanish storie written by Lewis Myerne Turquet my father in law a most exact writer and by the Jesuit Iohn Mariana who saith she was borne the 24. of May in the yeere 1451. So as some other cause made him not choose her The third was Bona daughter to Lodowicke Duke of Savoy and sister to Charlotte Queene of France with whom she at the present was This was imbrac'd the Earle of Warwicke was sent to Lewis the eleventh to demand her of him neither could Edward put on a better resolution For his affaires in England being setled by Henry's imprisonment no feare was to be had of Scotland without aide and provocation from France which was not better to be eschewed by any meanes than this for though Charlotte bore not such sway with her husband as to governe him as shee listed yet held shee very good correspondency with him And Lewis whose onely ends were to lessen the power of the Princes and great Lords of France particularly that of his brother Charles and the two Dukes of Brittany and Burgundy laid willingly hold upon this occasion to acquit himselfe of the impornity of Margarite Queene of England who endeavoured to perswade him to a dangerous and fruitlesse warre and which was averse to his genius and designes by withdrawing him from the other to the which reason and his owne inclination bore him Moreover the Duke of Savoy having been an ancient confederate and neere allie to the Duke of Burgundy this would be a meanes to marre their intelligence for though he were his father in Law such ties amongst Princes unlesse they be knitted with new knots are subject to be loosed and broken by every daies occasioned interest For these reasons this match was agreed upon between King Lewis and the Earle of Warwicke and Monsieur de Dammartin was sent into England to strike it up with Edward But whilst Warwicke thought he had succesfully executed his Masters commands he unexpectedly heard that hee was married Edward was gone a hunting progresse towards Grafton a house belonging to Iacoline of Luxenburg sister to the Count St. Paul wife to the Lord Rivers and widdow to the Duke of Bedford who died Regent in France With her was a daughter of hers named Elizabeth widdow to Sir Iohn Gray who was slaine in the second battell at St. Albans siding with Henry so as having lost a part of her Jointure by the confiscation of her husbands goods shee desired him to conferre it againe upon her She was a woman of no extraordinary beauty but of such conditions as surpassing what was in her of beauty made her to be valued and beloved by all men The King did not onely grant her what she desired but growing in love with her became her petitioner for wanton dalliance which she resolutely denied to yeeld unto His appetite increasing by meeting with an obstacle he resolved to marry her taking therein advice of those who never counsell Princes contrary to their inclinations Yorkes Widow the Kings mother foreseeing the evils that were to ensue admonished him She bid him beware of the injury hee did his cousin the Earle of Warwicke the Dutchesse was sister to Warwickes Father whose spirit would not endure such an affront since the King of France would not believe that he was come to treat of a match but to cousen him laugh at him and pry into his state nor was it likely hee could thinke otherwise since that hee having got the Crowne by the Earles valour and the pursuit of his friends it was not likely that beeing so neere a kinne unto him and a man of so great an esteem he should offend him by doing so mis-becomming a thing without his knowledge She shewed him how that the marriage of Princes had for their ends the good of their State the alliance of such as could or doe them good or harme and portion proportionable to the charge of a wife and their own reputations That none of all these were met withall in this which was now treated of rather in laying a foundation for a peace hee should offend a great King and expose himselfe to so unjust a warre the cause whereof being blame-worthy as he should not therein finde any friends or confederates That yet if she were a maid it might admit of some excuse but being a mother of children a subject and without portion these were conditions likely to produce instead of benefit hatred and enmity abroad hatred and enmity at home danger and blame every where Edwards answer was that he doubted not but that his cousin would conforme his will to his that he was sure enough of his love that the King of France was not in a condition to hurt him having other thoughts which did
to comfort the mother Vauclere sent unto him willing him to retire else he should be enforced to treat him rudely But by what ensued I believe Philip Comines report to be true that by secret message he had desired him not to wonder at what had hapned that all was done for his service that if hee should have suffered him to come in hee had been utterly lost since England Burgundy the Towne and a great part of the garrison were his enemies That his best course was to retire into France not taking any further thought concerning that Fort assuring him that in due time he would give a good account thereof But by naming England to be his enemy hee onely meant Edward not the generality for never was any man better beloved by the people than was he which was the onely cause of Edwards aversion and feares for the peoples love doth usually raise jealousies in the Prince Edward seeing him gone thought himselfe rid of a troublesome burden which turned little to his advantage for the continuance of his jealousies would have made him more cautelous than hee was The reasons why Burgundy hated him were because Warwicke had ruined the house of Lancaster to which hee was most affectionate his mothers mother being a branch thereof That hee was a friend to the King of France a Prince by him infinitely hated and the opposing of his marriage for no other end but that he thought hee should thereby become too powerfull for France The inhabitants of Calleis opposed him not for that they hated his person but because the warre would have broken their commerce with London for the Company of Wollen-drapers kept a Store-house in Calleis from whence the Low-countries and all Germany were furnished to the great benefit of particular men and the King did thereby receive a yeerely toll of 50000 Crowns Comines saith but 15000 and that it came all into the Earls coffers As for the Garrison it cannot be denied but that the greatest part of them had dependence upon him But Monsieur de Duras a Gascon and the Kings Marshall being then there with a great many souldiers under his command hee would have runne danger of being taken prisoner if he should have entered the Town Vauclere by his dissembling compassed his ends for the newes of this his unexpected behaviour comming to the Court of England the King tooke the command of that Towne from Warwicke and bestowed it on Vauclere And the Duke of Burgondy to confirme him in this his charge sent thankes unto him by Philip de Comines and gave him a pension of 1000 Crownes a yeere Notwithstanding all this Vauclere served and deceived them all as the effects shewed Hee demeaned himselfe in this manner not out of any loyalty to the King or love hee bore unto the Earle but that hee might have two strings to his Bow and doubly secure his owne interest For had hee been loyall to the King hee could not have given the Earle any hopes nor have effected them when hee might doe it without danger and if hee had loved the Earle hee would not have denied him entrance into the Towne it being the onely place hee could receive succour from But hee not knowing which of them would prevaile chose not to endanger himselfe whilst being in good condition hee might betake himselfe to that side which should be most availeable for him Mens ends are commonly their owne interests for the which they thinke it lawfull to abandon vertue which alwaies goes accompanied by some crosse which they abhorre The Earle of Warwicke finding that now hee had no hopes in Calleis but what were future sayled towards Diepe as hee was advised by Vauclere and according to his first intention By the way hee tooke as many ships as hee met withall belonging to Charles his subjects gaining thereby great riches which did furnish him at his present need and forced Charles to send a great Fleet into those Seas to revenge himselfe either by taking him prisoner or inhibiting his returne for England Being come to Diepe and by command from Lewis received with all manner of respect hee was by the said Lewas met at Amboise where causing him to be provided with all things necessary hee promised him his best assistance and caused a great many ships be rigg'd out for him well provided with Souldiers and Mariners And this hee did the sooner for that Charles had threatned him if hee should assist Warwicke Queen Margaret came to meet him as soone as she heard he was arrived and with her the Earles of Pembrooke and of Oxford the last of which had lately escaped out of prison and was fled from England Lewis to have the surer tie upon him caused Prince Edward the Queens sonne to marry with Anne the Earle of Warwicks second daughter Warwicke taking thereby to sonne in law the sonne of him whom he had formerly deposed that he might now depose him that he had placed in his place As soone as the marriage was concluded Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence tooke an oath never to put a period to the warre till such time as Henry or in default of him his sonne Edward should recover the Kingdome And Queen Margaret promised to make them two Governours of the Kingdome till such time as her sonne should be of yeeres King Edward was daily advertised by Duke Charles what treaties were in hand to his prejudice the Duke complaining that Edward should more minde his pleasures than his affaires But it was in vaine to object the feare of danger to a courageous Prince a lover of pastimes vaine it was to perswade him to quit his sports and plunge himselfe in troubles since it was so unlikely that should befall him which did He advised him to oppose the Earle at Sea for that if hee should set foot on Land and have his partakers joyne with him the danger and difficulty would be the greater Hee on the other side desired hee might land believing that at his pleasure hee might take him prisoner or kill him before hee could be succoured He made diligent inquiry after such as hee might suspect to be Warwickes friends so as those that were knowne to wish him well were in an ill condition Many of them tooke Sanctuary Marquesse Montaigne brother to Warwicke obtained his pardon and came over to the Kings side But the wisest resolution hee could take was to send over a Gentlewoman into France who under pretence of visiting the Dutchesse of Clarence might worke upon her husband This woman being arrived at Calleis made Vauclere believe that businesses were likely to be accommodated and that the King had sent her over to this purpose When shee was come to Amboise she so well performed the trust imposed in her that having shewed the Duke what danger hee was in by taking part against his brother she made it appeare that the house of Lancaster could never raigne voyd of jealousies whilst any one of the house
increased and finding no place safe for him since hee wanted forces hee went not without great danger to Linne where he found two Holland ships and one English hee imbarkt himselfe and was waited upon by the three said ships and seven hundred men without any manner of baggage or one penny of money A great and unexpected misfortune but that which immediately after presented it selfe was farre worse had hee not luckily eschewed it For had hee been taken hee had none to ransome him so would have lost both liberty and Kingdome Eight of the Easterlings ships the Easterlings were then great enemies to the English and did them all the mischiefe they could discovering these three Ships and believing them to be English gave them chase but could not come up unto them till they had cast Anchor before Alchemar in Holland the ebbe being so low as they could not winne the Haven The Easterlings cast Anchor likewise but a good way from them the burden of their Ships not permitting them to doe otherwise so as they were inforced to expect the returne of the tide to board them But Monsieur de Gretures Governour under the Duke of Burgundy in Holland being luckily at that time in Alchemar and understanding of Edwards being there by some whom hee had sent of purpose unto him in flat bottom'd Boats forbade the Easterlings to use any manner of hostility and went himselfe to bring him and all his men into the City Edward was at this time so bare of money as not having wherewithall to pay for his wastage hee gave the Captaine a rich vestment lined with Sables promising not to forget the curtesy and to satisfie him better afterwards A strange change of Fortune happened in a few houres to such a Prince meerly out of negligence and carelesnesse Hee lost a Kingdome without one blow striking and was forced to have recourse unto a Prince whose onely presence did upbraid unto him his carelesnesse lust and bad government Charles hearing of this was very much displeased finding himselfe charged with so needfull a King and so great a retinue whom hee could not bee wanting unto in assistance not out of any humanity or alliance but for that Warwicke enjoying the Kingdome it behooved him to maintaine the contrary party and drive him out or else to suffer the incommodities of a long War Queene Elizabeth the originall of these alterations seeing her selfe abandoned without succour and the enemy upon her back tooke Sanctuary at Westminster where with small attendance she was brought to bed of a Sonne named Edward hee who for some few weekes after his Fathers death was the V. King of that name and who symbolized in birth name and death with his cousin the Sonne of the Dutchesse of Clarence borne a Shipboard before Calleis The pompe of Baptisme had nothing in it of royall save the Mothers teares accompanyed by many mens commiseration which is then greatest when most concealed Many of her best friends betooke themselves likewise to sundry other Sanctuaries who proved afterwards serviceable to her at Edwards returne The Kentish-men prone to insurrections seeing there was now no King of two the one being fled the other a prisoner came to London and sack't the Suburbs and it may be would have sack't the City it selfe had not the Earle of Warwicke diverted them whose comming thither was noysed and who punished the Complices of the insurrection This piece of Justice added to his reputation and the peoples love Upon the 6 of Octob. he entered the Tower accompanied by many Lords in particular his brother the Archbishop of Yorke the Prior of St. Iohns the Duke of Clarence and the Earle of Shrewsbury some of them drawne by affection some by feareâ—… he set King Henry at liberty after nine yeares captivity he brought him to the Bishop of Londons house where hee tarried till the thirteenth day and then brought him in person and in royall attire to Pauls carrying his traine himselfe and the Earle of Oxford the sword accompanied with the peoples acclamations who cried out God save the King forgetting that a little before they had prayed for Edward against him A Parliament was summoned wherein Edward was declared a Taytour to his Countrey and an usurper of the Crown his goods confiscate all Statutes made in his name and by his authority annull'd the Crownes of England and France confirmed upon Henry and the heires male of his body and for want of such upon the Duke of Clarence and his posterity who hereafter was to be acknowledged the next heire to his Father Richard Duke of Yorke and Edward for his faults committed deprived of his birth-right and the prerogatives thereof The Earles of Pembrooke and Oxford were restored in bloud and to their dignities and goods The Earle of Warwick and the Duke of Clarence declared Governours of the Kingdome Marquesse Mountague was received into grace and his fault pardoned since revolting against Edward hee was the chiefe cause of his quitting the Kingdome those who sided with him were deprived of their Honours Titles and Faculties and such punished as in this quarrell had taken up Armes against Henry Whereupon Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester Lord Deputy of Ireland for Edward was found in a hollow Tree brought to London and beheaded in the Tower The Parliament being ended the Earle of Pembrooke went into Wales to take Order for such Lands as hee possest before his confiscation and finding there Henry the Sonne of Edmond Earle of Richmond with the Widow of William Earle of Pembrooke his brother that was beheaded at Banbury who though held as a prisoner by this Lady was alwayes nobly entreated hee tooke him from her when hee was not yet full ten yeares old and brought him to London where hee presented him to King Henry who after hee had ey'd him a while said to the standers by that this child should succeed him and put a period to all the quarrells which afterwards happening confirmed the opinion that was held of his sanctity since by the spirit of prophecy hee foresaw the succession of Henry the seventh Queene Margaret who was then in France being advertised by Letters from Henry of the regainment of the Kingdome did together with her Sonne forthwith put to Sea but the windes being contrary drove her on Land and kept her there a long time and had they forever kept her there they had beene the more favourable for then shee had not met with the mischiefe shee did in the losse of her Sonne When Warwicks returne to England and King Henries re-establishment was knowne at Callis every one tooke unto him the Earles Impressa Vauclere was the first that did so His Impressa was a ragged staffe made of Gold Silver Silk or Cloath according to his condition that wore it As this unexpected inclination made the Duke of Burgondy more sollicitous so did it inwardly displease the Duke of Clarence who had already alter'd his opinion Neither did nature and
in due time with equall cruelty The Duke of Somerset the Prior of Saint Iohns and fourteene others were beheaded on a munday This battell was the last of the Civill warres during Edwards time The Queene was brought to London and some yeeres after ransomed as some say by her father Renatus King of Sicilie for fifty thousand Crownes which were lent him by Lewis the eleventh and not having wherewithall to re-pay them hee sold unto him his pretence unto the Kingdome of Naples by which title Charles afterwards went and laid claime to it Tillet is alledged for one of those who writ this I confesse I never found any such thing in his Collection I remember I have therein read that Charles the Count of Provence who tooke upon him the Title of King of Sicily after Renatus his death made Lewis the eleventh his heire by vertue whereof Charles the eighth pretended to that Kingdome The two brothers of Sancta Martha in their Genealogicall History of the house of France affirme the same and speaking of this Queene they say she was set at liberty in the yeere 1475. having renounced all she could lay clame unto in England by the way of Joynture they mention the opinion of the fifty thousand Crownes but they believe it not to be true However it was she was sent backe to France to spend the rest of her life in perpetuall sorrow not for the losse of her husband or Kingdome but of her sonne whose sad memory accompanied her to her grave After this Edward visited the neighbouring Countries chastising in sundry manners such as had appeared against him from thence he went to London to remedy an inconvenience which if it had hapned at the Queenes arrivall his affaires had not succeeded so prosperously Authors observe him to have good fortune in such accidents as might have hurt him since they hapned at such times as they could not doe so Had the Queene come before Warwickes defeat he might peradventure have been enforced to a second forsaking of England if the Duke of Somerset had stayed for the Earle of Pembrooke at Tewkesbury or that the like accident we are to speake of had then hapned he had met with much of danger and difficulty The Earle of Warwicke after Edwards flight into Flaunders had given the charge of the Narrow-seas betweene England and France to Thomas Nevill a base borne sonne to the Lord Faulconbridge Earle of Kent a man well knowne for the greatnesse of his courage and Spirit The Earle of Warwicke being dead and he having lost the profits of his place which was Vice-admirall being declared an enemy to the King and consequently an exile void of meanes he betooke himselfe to live by piracy robbing all ships that past by whether friends or foes But thinking that by doing little harme he could doe himselfe but little good he bethought himselfe that Edward being now with his forces in the Westerne parts of the Kingdome a faire occasion was offered of handsomely handling his affaires With this designe he landed in Kent he had many ships full fraught with desperate people and such as abhorred poverty and parcimony not knowing how to live but by rapine and wickednesse flocked unto him to these were joyned seventeene thousand men more if not better yet upon better pretences They gave out that they would set Henry at liberty re-invest him in his estate and drive out the usurper the pretence bare with it a specious shew but their ends were to sacke London they assaulted it on three parts upon the Bridge upon Algate and upon Bishopsgate but not able to force the City they were by the inhabitants thereof beaten backe and many of them slaine Thomas Nevill their chiefe Commander hearing that Edward hasted towards him retired with his first followers to Sandwich leaving the rest to returne upon their perill to their owne homes but not long after having mis-governed himselfe in his charge or given some signes of infidelity or were it that the King thought it not safe to trust his Fleet with one of the Lancastrian faction especially in a time when the Earle of Richmond was in Brittany he was arrested in the Haven of Southampton and executed paying for his former defaults which to the hurt of all men hee had committed by Sea and Land The Earle of Pembrooke was yet in Wales after all the rest of his faction were either slaine or fled which much troubled Edward he commanded Roger Vaughan a man much followed in that Countrey to kill him in any whatsoever manner but the Earle being informed thereof prevented him using Vaughan as Vaughan would have used him he then retired himselfe to Pembrooke a strong place where hee thought himselfe safe but he was there besieged by Morgan ap Thomas who so blocked up the Castle with ditches and trenches that it was impossible for him to get out had it not been by the meanes of David ap Thomas brother to Morgan This man brought him forth and embarked him and his nephew Henry Earle of Richmond who were both by fortune driven into a Haven in Brittany his intention was to have landed in Normandy and to have put himselfe into the protection of King Lewis who was likely to runne advantage thereby for after the warre made under the title of the Common good Lewis was very jealous of his brother and of the Dukes of Burgundy and Brittany and feared that England now free from home dissentions might assist them He apprehended nothing more then that the English should once more set footing in Normandy so as the Earle of Richmond next heire to the Crowne after Henry and his sonne was likely to serve him as a powerfull meanes to keepe Edward so busied at home by such as sided with the house of Lancaster as that hee should not dreame of forraine enterprizes but being falne upon Brittany the Duke thereof which was Francis the second knew very well how to make use of this accident to his advantage for hee was now sure he had a pledge which would upon all occasions enforce Edward to comply with his desires Hee graciously received them and promised them all security hee sent them to Uannes in appearance free and at liberty but in effect hee set a good guard upon them This Princes escape was the deadly blow to the house of Yorke for though Edward left no meane unassayed to have him in his hands hee could never get him When Edward had setled the businesse in Kent he himselfe being gone thither to punish the faulty hee thought not himselfe sufficiently established as long as Henry lived and till hee had extirpated the roote from whence did budde forth all the rebellions Some have thought that Gloucester put this into his head That even from that time hee began to have thoughts of the Kingdome and that to have hereby one lesse opposition thereunto he advised his brother to it the which I believe but not upon that designe there was
freedome The death of his two Brothers the extirpation of his Family and the Kingdomes being in the hands of an enemy Prince caused his death Henry Holland Duke of Exceter he who Philip Comines affirmes hee hath seene begging bare Foote and bare Legg'd from doore to doore in the Court of Charles Duke of Burgondy and whose Grandmother was sister to Henry the Fourth being repossest of his goods when Henry the sixt was re-possest of his Kingdome injoyed that happinesse but a small time for at Edwards returne hee was left amongst the dead at the battell of Barnet but comming to himselfe againe hee tooke Sanctuary at Westminster where hoping to obtaine pardon by the intercession of his Wife Anne Sister to the King shee was so farre from intreating for him as that shee desired to be devorced which shee obtained whereupon forsaking the Sanctuary out of disperation 't is not knowne what hee did with himselfe his Body was found upon the shore of Kent no Ship-wrack being discerned The inhumanity of this Anne and the fraud of her Sister Margaret of Burgondy as will be seene in the Reigne of Henry the Seventh afford mee an observation which but upon such an occasion I should not have lighted upon It cannot be said but that the pretence unto the Kingdome was a principall cause of the enmity betweene the houses of Lancaster and Yorke to thinke otherwise were to erre against common sence but I believe that without such respect they had beene incapable of hearty friendship by reason of the difference of their natures derived from their fore-fathers For as all that was good in the House of Yorke was wound up in Edmund Duke of Yorke the first Father thereof so all the bad of the House of Lancaster rested in the person of Iohn Duke of Lancaster the first Father thereof with this difference notwithstanding that whereas the good was intense and constant in Edmund the bad was remisse and inconstant in Iohn the former never did any harme for being naturally inclined to do good it would have troubled him to have done evill to any one the other having ability to do evill and having done evill by a vertuous resolution forbeare to do so but this goodnesse ceased with Edmund those who descended from him being stained with fraud and malice and evill such as it was ceased likewise with Iohn all who descended from him proving vertuous but as Henry the Fourth his onely Sonne may seeme not to merit the name of good having usurped the Kingdome and to secure himselfe therein committed so many excesses so Edward the eldest Sonne of Yorke may seeme not to deserve the name of bad haveing in vertue out done his Father dying gloriously in the battell of Agencourt but for all this the observation is not erroneous for if Henry did usurpe the Kingdome 't was not by consultation or any fancy of his owne for hee had never dreampt thereof had not the people called him thereunto and Richards ill government enforc't him On the contrary Edward Duke of Yorke lost all claime to goodnesse by conspiring against the said Henry to bereave him both of Life and Kingdome not having beene any wayes injur'd by him for all the rest they admit not of exception all the Lancastrians were good those of Yorke bad Edward the Fourth did almost alwayes falsify his Faith the Duke of Clarence first was traytour to his Brother then to his Father in Law Richard the Third a monster in perfidiousnesse and cruelty all of both houses were notwithstanding equally valiant Henry the sixth excepted whose intentivenesse to Divine things tooke from him the thought of humane assaires whereupon as the house of Lancaster lost the Kingdome in him through His too much goodnesse so the house of Yorke lost it in Richard the Third through his height of wickednesse so as it is not to bee wondered at if Henry the Eighth proceeding afterwards from these two Races did in his first yeare proceed so well being begotten by a Lancastrian father and afterwards so ill his mother being of the house of York not that she was bad but by the influence of her bloud Edwards revenge was not bounded with the punishment of the great ones for making enquiry after such as had born Arms against him he caused many of the meaner sort to be executed and not able to inflict the like punishment on them all without the mark of cruelty he taxed them all in sums of Money some more some lesse according to their possessions But the Earl of Pembrooks and the Earl of Richmonds escape did much trouble him as that which did most import him since they were forth-coming and out of his reach He sent over into Britanny and spared neither for promises nor ready moneys to obtain them But the Duke unwilling to violate the laws of hospitality and his plighted faith denied to deliver them upon promise notwithstanding to have such a care of them as that they should not molest him He stood in need of the friendship of England for that Lewis kept him perpetually busied so as it made much for him to have those two Earles in his custodie that he might so hold Edward in hand and in hope and make him depend upon his will and pleasure with firm resolution notwithstanding in commiseration of their misfortunes never to yeeld them up he notwithstanding parted them one from another and took from them such English as waited upon them placing his own servants about them to the end that making them safe Edward might be the more secure by his keeping promise with him and faith with them But Edward not herewithal satisfied foreseeing as it may be thought the evil that was to ensue thereby though not in his life-time sent unto him again under pretence of thanking him but in effect to tie him with a chain of Gold to look well to them he obliged himself to pay unto him a yeerly Pension hoping that the gate being once open to the receiving of Moneys he might easily obtain them by some great sum when his honesty and faith waxen old might be wrought upon by the batteries of Bribery But if he were deceived in the one he was not so in the other for the Pension made him the more diligent in their Custody Charles Duke of Burgondy sent Ambassadours over into England to move Edward to crosse the Seas and make Wars with France that so he might recover those Provinces which not many yeers before were lost by the English promising him to assist him in the recovery thereof Edward was herewithal much pleased he called a Parliament and easily obtained Moneys wherewith he made requisite provisions for a businesse of so great importance But before we proceed any further herein 't is requisite we take a short view of some few yeers past that we may finde the Rise of this Commotion and so the better understand the cause and ground-work thereof There was so great an Antipathy between
Horses great store of Foot but Authors do not name the number Fifteen thousand Bowmen all on Horseback infinite was the number of men employed about the Artillery and Tents and amongst all this number there was not one unuseful person Commines says Never did King of England passe the Seas with a more powerful Army nor with better men nor more richly armed To boot with these Three thousand men were set apart to go for Britanny Edward before he went from Dover sent Gartier a Herauld and a Norman by Nation with Letters to Lewis wherein he demanded the Kingdom of France as properly belonging to him which if he should deny he denounced fire and sword against him as against one who usurped what belonged to another Lewis would read the Letter aside to avoid the occasion of whispers which thereby might be given When he had read it he said unto the Herauld He knew his Master the King of England came not into France out of any motion of his own but egged thereunto by the Duke of Burgondy who having ruinated himself thought by his means to raise himself up again and the Constable who as Uncle to his wife had found more credit with him then he deserved but let him be assured they would not make good any thing they had promised him the Duke by reason of his impotency and the Constable by his disloyalty being born to deceive all men and to sowe distrust where he hoped for advantage that he had made him Constable to boot with other favours and Acts of Grace with which since he could not oblige him Edward was not likely to do it for that it was impossible for him to tread in any path but that of Fraud and Treachery That Edward having to do with such people in a season so neer Winter he might do better to agree with him then to hazard his Person Reputation and People trusting on two whereof the one was unable the other unfaithful and run hazard of too late Repentance This being said he with his own hands gave unto the Herauld Three hundred Crowns and promised him a thousand more if the King his Master and he should gree whereby he obliged him to do him the best service he could Gartier allured by his liberality promised to do what he was able but that the businesse was not to be moved till the King his Master had past the Seas that then he would advise him to send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for Ambassadours who might addresse himself to the Lord Howard or the Lord Stanley to whom he would bring him in With this he took his leave and was by Lewis in publike besides what he had given him in private presented with Thirty Ells of Crimson-Velvet When Edward was come to Calais he was troubled not to finde Charles there who according to appointment was to have waited for him in that place but he was more offended that whereas the War should have been begun three Moneths before his arrival he had not yet begun it nor was he like to begin it being busied in the Siege of Nuz He sent forthwith to him to know what he meant to do Charles after the getting of Guelders and the County of Zutphen was carried away with new conceits he was made Heir to those Countreys by Arnaldus the last Duke who had disinherited his son Adolphus who had behaved himself ungratefully and cruelly towards him so as being possessed thereof he thirsted after the neighbouring Countreys and neglected the War of France which most imported him but being confirmed in this humour by the slowe proceedings of Germany by the avarice and wretchlesnesse of the Emperour Frederick the Third who was not able to oppose him without the power of the whole Empire he bent himself thereunto to this purpose he procured a Truce with Lewis for some moneths Lewis his Counsellors were averse to the granting of this Truce but himself was of a contrary opinion foreseeing that if Charles were once entangled in these affairs he would never rid his hands of them for by having the Emperour the Empire and the Princes thereof his enemies he could not have leasure to employ himself elsewhere Charles his designe was to get the dominion of Rhine as far as Basil which he thought he might do for he already possessed all the Lands between Holland and Collen and between Collen and Basil he enjoyed the County of Farrata which was pawn'd to him by Sigismund Duke of Austria the which he intended never to restore and this his designe was occasioned by his having taken into his protection Robert of Bavaria Archbishop of Collen Brother to Lodowick Prince Elector who with a joynt consent was by the Clergie and Commonalty driven out and they placed Nortmannus Brother to Lodowick Barbarus Landgrave of Hessen in his place But because Nuz a Fort of great consequence Three miles distant from Collen held with the City he besieged it it being defended by Henry Brother to Nortmannus believing that when he should have taken this place Collen would not long hold out Lewis seeing him thus madly minded it redounding to his advantage that he should more and more be engaged therein prolonged the Truce and took from him all manner of scruple of breaking it Charles laid Siege to Nuz at the same time that he had perswaded Edward to war with France and was a whole yeer before it when he thought suddenly to have taken it and to have been time enough to have met Edward with his Fleet which was as fair a one as any Prince could have The Emperour and all the Germane Princes came to the succour of this Town hoping to meet 20000 fighting men there which Lewis had promised to send but they came not he having need of them himself to oppose the English who were hourly expected in France Lewis rather endeavoured to have peace with Charles or to prolong the Truce the which he did not obtain for Charles presumed he could at the same time take Nuz drive the Emperour away and ruine Lewis being set upon by three enemies himself England and Britanny Lewis on the other side favoured by the length of the Siege and the slacknesse of the English assoon as the Truce was expired took many Cities of his burnt all his Countrey between Abbevile and Arraz and took Iames of S. Paul Brother to the Constable prisoner He made the Dukes of Lorrain and of Calabria his enemies who entred Luxenburg and likewise the Duke of Austria and the Switzers who took from him the County of Farrata He notwithstanding all this was obstinate in continuing the Siege nor did he rise from before the Town till forced by necessity and divers incommodities the which had he endured but Ten days longer as he might very well have done the Fort had been yeelded up unto him for people died there of hunger but he raised the Siege not knowing their necessity and would have raised it before all
seeing he was used but as an instrument to work the designes of others began better to bethink himself His men had taken a servant of Iames de Gratsi a Gentleman who then served the King prisoner Edward would have him set at liberty without ransome and the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley having furnished him with Moneys for his expences loaded him with the presentment of their services to the King in case he should come to speak with him which at his first coming he did This News seeming strange to Lewis who did not reflect upon the names of those that sent him his naturall jealousie wrought so far upon him as that he made Irons to be clapt upon him taking him to be but a Spie the which he the rather did for that his Masters brother was in great favour with the Duke of Bretagne But after he had made him be privately examined by some and had spoke with him himself he remembred the English Heraulds words That if he did resolve to treat with Edward he should send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for his Ambassadours prescribing unto him that he should make his addresse to the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley Having well bethought himself herein some time past before he could resolve whether to do it or no At last he resolved and pitcht upon a person to send wherein his choice seemed very strange Monsieur de Hales had a servant with whom Lewis had never spoken but once he thought this man fit for the employment he was a man poor in aspect but rich in understanding who could at the same time expresse himself boldly enough and yet with modestie whereupon it may be said that in this his choice he shewed his wisedom He caused a Heraulds Coat be made for him whereof there was none at that time in the Camp for Lewis was an enemy to Apparences no great friend to Decency and no ways curious in the accustomed Formalities of Princes This man received his Instructions and presented himself before the English Camp He made known to the Lords Howard and Stanley that he desired to speak with the King and chancing to come when the King was at Dinner he was led into a Tent to dine When he was brought unto the King he told him in Lewis his name He was come from the King of France his Master who was desirous of Peace with his Majestie and his Kingdom as that which was to be sought for by both of them by reason of the commodity of Commerce and which was necessary for the Subjects both of the one and the other That the King his Master wondred to see him come into France since he had never given him occasion to wage War That if he had favoured Warwick it was not out of any ill will to him or his House but in respect of the Duke of Burgundy his inexorable enemy who had made his Majestie of England take Arms against him not for that he intended any advantage or honour to him thereby but that the Forces of England might better his own condition and that of his Colleagues That the Dukes affairs needed Accommodation not War the which might be witnessed by the state his Master found him in since being undone by a long and unfortunate Siege he was reduced to such a passe as that he could not sustain himself but at the charge of others He wished Edward to consider that he had Winter at his back That he was in the Field and unprovided of Towns not being come out of his own election but called in to please his Subjects who if they desired War with France 't was out of passion since reason shewed them there was no appearance of their reaping any profit thereby but rather the contrary for building upon the Duke of Burgundy and the Constable they were certainly to be deceived their Coyn being of a false alloy That he knew the King of England had been at great expence to come into France but that if he would give way unto a Treaty his Master would give him such satisfaction as that he his Nobility and Countrey should have reason to rest satisfied That if it would please him to send Lewis a safe-Conduct for a hundred Horse he would send Ambassadours to wait upon him where he pleased either in any Village or between the two Camps and that Lewis would not fail to send the like to wait upon his Ambassadours Edward and the major part of his Counsel were well pleased with this Proposition The Herauld was suddenly dispatched away being presented with a hundred Angels in a gilt-Cup and had along with him the Safe-Conduct he desired and was accompanied by an English Herauld who might bring back the like with the which assoon as he returned the Ambassadours met in a Village neer Amiens the two Armies being four Leagues distant from thence And though the Demands of the English were exorbitant standing still upon their old Pretences of demanding the Crown and in the second place the Dutchies of Normandy and Guienne yet the one being desirous to return home the others to send them away assoon as possibly they could this Treaty ended upon two chief Conditions besides such as concerned Commerce The one That Lewis should pay to Edward Seventy five thousand Crowns Seventy two thousand says Commines before he went from France the other That the Dolphin who was afterwards Charles the Eighth should marry ELIZABETH eldest Daughter to Edward who was afterwards Wife to Henry the Seventh allowing her for her Maintenance Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer which were for Nine succeeding yeers to be paid her in the City of LONDON at the end whereof the Marriage being to be consummated the married Couple were joyntly to enjoy all the Revenue of the Dutchy of Guienne the annual payment of the abovesaid Fifty thousand Crowns ceasing And that the Peace between the two Kingdoms should be understood to continue during these Nine yeers their friends therein comprehended namely the Dukes of Burgundy and Britanny Many blamed Lewis for these Agreements and not looking into the reasons thereof imputed pusillanimity and cowardise unto him but they did not well understand the businesse Commines says that besides his declared enemies who were the Dukes of Britanny and Burgundy and the Constable he had so many private concealed ones in the body of his Kingdom as without this Agreement he might have suffered losse He meaneth as I believe such Princes and Lords who not approving of the Person of the King would have caused the good o France which Charles said once he wisht her to wit That in stead of One King she might have Six But suppose there were no such dangers there yet remains one reason not spoken of by him which of it self ought to have perswaded him to do what he did The end of War is Victory but all Victories are not equally profitable there is difference between overcoming to preserve our own and overcoming to get
what is anothers The Victories of Charles the Seventh against Henry the Sixth were of the later sort for he preserved his Crown and won what Henry possest in France but Lewis who in his overcoming could not pretend to other advantage then the driving out an enemy who hazarded nothing while he hazarded all was not to put himself upon Fortune without a proportionable recompence to his expence and losse so as if he bought Peace 't was in respect of his danger at so cheap a rate as the Seventy five thousand Crowns he paid down ready money and the Fifty thousand for Nine yeers would not have served him for One bare yeers expence to boot with a Thousand dangers and damages so as he did what wisedom bad him do not attending the opinion of others who did not arrive at this Physical knowledge That real Victory is properly his who giving way to dangers that he may withstand them doth without danger obtain his end as he did all this notwithstanding I should not praise him had he no other enemies beside Edward for 't were to propose to Princes a Maxime of Cowardize His men believed that Edward seemed to make an agreement that he might the better deceive him but he thought not so for Edwards occasions did not square with such dissimulation He had the Winter at hand wanted Towns was distasted by Charles deceived by the Constable was naturally a lover of his Pastimes so as Lewis his chiefest care was how to be rid of him not valuing Moneys or what others thought of him and that he might the sooner be gone he borrowed of every one he would willingly have paid more but would not part with any Towns or Provinces he would rather have hazarded all Edward gave him to understand he would by writing give him notice of some that betrayed him I know not whether the Constable knew thus much or no but he had many reasons to doubt it and remembring that at a Diet held the yeer before at Bovines Lewis and Charles had secretly proscribed him to the end that he might pay for his so many Treacheries though by somes means he used Lewis afterward hindred the execution thereof he doubted the like in this Agreement his conscience accused him of his past frauds used with the other two and now with Edward so as he feared lest their agreement might be his ruine this caused him day by day to send new Messengers to Lewis with advertisements and counsels drawn from the Forge of his unfortunate Inventions making himself so much the more suspected by how much the affected ostentation of his fidelity bereft him of belief He thought that since Lewis hated no Prince alive more then Charles to hold him in hand with hateful Reports was the means to continue him still his enemy and that the War continuing the thred that was woven for his destruction might either be lost or else grow knotty He sent unto him his Secretary and together with him a Gentleman called Lewis Greville who being first referred to Monsieur de Bouchage and to Commines Lewis being informed of the businesse sent for Monsieur de Contai one of Charles his servants who though he were his prisoner did notwithstanding passe with Messages between them he placed this man in a Cupboard which was in his Chamber to the end that hearing what he was to say to these men he might report the same to Charles and placing himself neer to the Cupboard he sent for them in Their Message was That they were sent from Charles to the Constable to alienate him from friendship with England and that finding him distasted by the King of England they had wel-nigh perswaded him not onely to abandon his friendship but to lend his helping hand to rifle him in his return This was spoken by Creville who believing to be better credited by humouring him imitated Charles his action stamping with his foot swearing and giving Edward injurious terms Lewis feigning as if he had been deaf made him say the same thing over again to the end that Contai might the better hear him who mad to hear his Prince thus abused longed to acquaint him with it This mock-mask ended with an advice of the Constables who knew not that the Agreement was fully made with Edward that Lewis to shun the danger which hung over him should make a Truce with Charles whereunto he obliged himself to make Charles stand and that he should give unto the English a Town or two to hold them in hopes this Winter who could not be so wicked as not to be content therewith The designes of these his Counsels were that the English by this means tarrying in France and the Truce with Charles being to expire the next Spring Lewis might be subject to the fear of War and he might gain time by these two Towns to pacifie Edward for his abuse at S. Quintines and to sowe Dissention between the other two so as all three having need of him he might by diversly deceiving them save himself and seem to oblige them whilest he did betray them Assoon as Creville was gone Contai came forth from the Cupboard as much incensed as Lewis was gladded that Charles should know what sport the Constable made with him I have this particular from Commines as all the rest concerning the businesse now treated on which though it be not simply requisite to our Story yet it is most necessary for knitting up the businesse and to make known the natures of the above-named together with the true causes which did fore-ripen the Constables death A Parley and Interview was this mean while agreed upon between the two Kings with agreement that Edward should return for England assoon as he should have received his Seventy five thousand Crowns and that in pledge of his return he should leave as Hostages the Lord Howard and Sir Iohn Cheynes Master of his Horse who were to be set at liberty upon the certain News of his arrival in England Lewis assigned Sixteen thousand Crowns annual Pension to be given to some of the chief English Lords and was very bountiful in his gifts to Edwards servants When Charles heard of this Accord he hasted to finde out Edward from whom understanding what had been done and how that he had comprehended him in the Truce he answered That he had not brought him out of England for any thing that concerned himself but for Edwards own affairs to the end that he might have occasion to imitate the glorious actions of his Predecessors in France by recovering what of right belonged unto him That since he was agreed not to do it he was no ways concerned therein and as touching the Truce to the end he might see how little he esteemed it he would not accept thereof till Three Moneths after he should be landed in England The King would have convinced him with reason shewing him that all the inconvenience had risen from him but he not listening
had not any to intercede for him He left behinde him two children born unto him by the Earl of Warwick daughter Edward Earl of Warwicks and Margaret Countesse of Salisbury both of them born under the like unfortunate Constellation for He lost his head in Henry the sevenths time She hers in Henry the eights King Lewis when Charles was dead thought to make himself master of those States believing he could not meet with any obstacle since all the men of War were almost slain in the three Battels of Granson Morat and Nanci neither had he been deceived if he had persisted in his resolution of marrying that Princesse to the Dolphine his son of working upon her Counsellors by gifts promises and additions of Honours and of winning the peoples good-will by feeding them with hopes of being well treated but his thirsting after this Conquest which to him appeared easie diverted him from the means of coming by it lawfully and was the ruine if not of all yet of his most principal designes Abbeville was the first City which fell into his hands but as of right belonging unto him being one of those which were to be surrendered to him after Charles his death Han Bohin S. Quintines and Peron out of the same reason did the like Arras was by agreement delivered up unto him Heâ—…ine Bullein and Doway yeelded themselves All this progresse of affairs appertained to Picardy In Burgundy he employed the Prince of Orange a man of great power in those parts and Monsieur de Cran with a distinct Army who in a few days brought the County and Dutchy to his obedience Neither did he pretend usurpation in this the Dutchy was the Patrimony of the Crown given in Fee-farm to Philip the bold by his father Iohn the second King of France upon condition it should revert again unto the Crown in default of Issue male such Grants not falling according to the French phrase unto the Distaff And he had some pretences to the County though not from the Crown The Infant Princesse seeing her self thus hardly dealt withal all her Embassies Supplications and Submissions nothing availing her she sent a Dispatch into England to shew to Edward what prejudice he suffered by having the King of France so neer him possest of Abbeville Bullein Hedine Arras and other places upon the Sea neer Callice and in the face of England But though in all reason he ought to have assisted her his private interest made him notwithstanding be a Spectator of all those ruines without budging his Counsellors being almost all of them Pensioners to Lewis preferred private interest before all reason of State Edward though sent Ambassadours to mediate that no more harm might be done a very good means certainly before a Prince hath put on a resolution of War but as ridiculous as unprofitable without a mans sword in his hand The hopes of marrying his daughter the Fifty thousand Crowns which were ready to be paid and his chief men being won by Pensions were the obstacles which withstood all good Resolves Lewis received the Ambassadours courteously and was bountiful to them at their going away so sent them away without any answer the which he said he would send by Ambassadours of his own who a good while after were sent with directions to spin out the businesse upon pretences of having no Instructions working by this means his own desired ends and hindering Edward from doing had he been so disposed what he ought to have done and though many free from corruption advised him to the contrary shewing the damage he thereby received without any hopes of advantage for if Lewis had any minde to make the Marriage he would have sent for the Princesse away after the first yeer according to the Treaty sworn at Picquigny divers yeers being now past and she not sent for yet were they not listned unto Any the least obstacle to boot with the defence made by the Infant Princesse would have been sufficient to have made Lewis keep within his own Precincts and if nothing else his unwillingnesse to see the English in France would have slackned his proceedings and though he invited Edward to passe over into Flanders whilst he busied himself elsewhere and seemed to be content that the English might win Flanders and Brahant for themselves he did it for that he was sure by reason of the many strong places that were there they would make but a slowe and costly progresse and when Edward seemed to accept of this invitation if in stead of such places as he should win in Flanders Lewis would deliver unto him those he had won in Picardy namely Bullein no more was heard of the businesse Edward would willingly have assisted the Princesse if she would have married the Earl Rivers brother to his wife and she needing assistance would have married him but the disparity of their conditions would not permit her Counsellors to suffer her so to do so as Lewis found none that crost his Fortunes nor she any that would assist her in her misery which made her conclude the Match with the Archduke Maximilian son to the Emperour Frederick the third not listning to any other that was propounded to her not to that of the Dolphine for that he was but nine yeers old and she twenty or one and twenty and for that she hated his father not to that of Charles Count d'Angoulesme who was afterward father to Francis the first because Lewis would not consent thereunto being jealous of the Princes of the bloods power not to that of the Prince of Cleve because she liked him not Edward had this mean while prodigiously alter'd his nature from being affable and liberal he became austere and a varitious to the great wonder and worse satisfaction of his people The Laws of England grant many things in favour of their Kings as their penal Laws which the Kings themselves make no use of as being too full of rigour He by vertue of those Laws took such penalties as those that were rich fell into by their not punctual observance of them and making no difference neither in respect of Blood Quality or Title he put the Kingdom into a great fright making them believe he would become formidable for having abated the courage of other men by his Brothers death there was not any one that durst contradict him But the greedy heaping up of Money which he used was so much the more monstrous in him by how much it was contrary to the constitution of his nature so as such a change shewed his death to be at hand Ambassadours were frequently sent from England to France and from France to England the former that according to their Obligation the French might send for the betrothed Princesse the others to excuse their delay laying it upon the Wars of Burgundy and the Low-Countreys in the which all the principal men of the Kingdom being employed she could not be sent for in manner becoming the
with King Iames who did not suffer any one to come into the Castle he made a publike Proclamation to be made in the chief Market place by Garter King at Arms that if he would not make good to Edward what under his hand he was by agreement obliged unto if he did not before September next make satisfaction for the damages and injuries done to England and did not put the Duke of Aubeny in his former condition without the diminishing of his Possessions Authority or Offices he would put his whole Kingdom to fire and sword But the King returning no Answer neither by message nor writing being equally unfit either to give satisfaction or make resistance the Nobles who had encamped themselves at Haddington with a great number of men being abandoned by the King and not willing to abandon themselves and Countrey sent Ambassadours to the Duke of Gloucester offering for what belonged to them to effect the Marriage and requiring the like of him promising that it should not fail on their sides if all the Articles agreed upon were not put in execution and an inviolable Peace for the time to come were not made between the two Kingdoms To the which Gloucester answered that the Match was broken by means contrary to the end for which it was made That he did not know the King his brothers intentions and whether he was not resolved as he had good cause not to think any more of it That his Instructions were To demand restitution of the Moneys the which he did requiring speedy payment for what concerned the Peace That it was not to be had unlesse they would promise to deliver up unto him the Castle of Berwick or unlesse in case they could not do it they would oblige themselves not to assist the besieged nor molest the besiegers till such time as it were either taken or surrendred These Demands seemed very hard to the Scots They answered The cause why the Marriage was not effected was by reason of the young couples yeers not through any default of theirs That the Moneys could not justly be demanded the time of repayment being not yet come That if the security given in for the repayment of them did not suffice they would give in other That Berwick was situated upon the very Bound of Scotland built by the Scots and by just Title always possessed by them nor was their claim thereunto the weaker because the English had made themselves Masters of it since violence doth not prejudice the right of a just ancient natural and primary possession But the Duke of Aubeny put an end to all these differences for Gloucester permitting him to go into the Scotish Camp and the Lords there promising him that if he would submit himself to the King they would procure his pardon and the restitution of all his goods he was declared under the King Lord Lieutenant of the Kingdom and it was resolved though not without much opposition that the Castle of Berwick should be surrendred and a Truce for certain moneths was agreed upon to the end that the Peace might be treated on without disturbance oâ—… hostility so as the Duke of Gloucester having recovered Berwick One and twenty yeers after Henry the sixth had given it to the Scots he retired himself to Newcastle where he expected directions from his brother who having weighed the concernment of this Match the Kings decaying condition the danger he was in of being deposed he being hated and the Duke of Aubeny beloved he demanded his Moneys which were forthwith payed him leaving Scotland to its turmoils the which though the Duke of Aubeny did sincerely endeavour to quiet by remitting the King his brother to the plenary possession of his Kingdom yet could he not reconcile the King unto him For if the remembrance of injuries be never to be forgotten by men of perverse natures good turns are the more easily forgotten ingratitude being an enemy to all Christian and Moral vertues King Iames his minde was so contaminated and depraved as it would not suffer him to think well of his brother though the effects demonstrated the contrary nay he was likely to have made him follow his other brother had he not by his friends been advertised thereof which made him flee into England from whence having delivered up to Edward the Castle of Dunbarre he went to France where running at Tilt with the Duke of Orleans who was afterwards Lewis the twelfth he was unfortunately slain by the splinter of a Lance which wounded him thorow the sight-hole of his Helmet Edward had long suffered Lewis to take his advantage not onely in such parts of the Heir of Burgundy's Countrey as were far distant from him but even in those which were neare to Callice permitting him contrary to all reason of State to make himself master of Bullein and other Forts upon the Sea onely out of the hopes of his Daughters marriage but growing too late suspicious of it he sent the Lord Howard to France to sift out the truth who though he saw the solemne receiving of Margaret Daughter to the late heire of Burgondy and Maximilian of Austria and saw her married to the Dolphin in Amboyse yet when he tooke his leave Lewis according to his wonted dissimulation confirmed unto him his former promises as if a new match contracted with all the Church-Ceremonies and the Bride in the house did not prejudice the former so as being returned to England hee truly related the difference of what his Eyes saw and Lewis told him Lewis had handled this match according to his wonted craft not seeming to be therein obliged to those of Gaunt who had concluded it maugre their Prince the Brides Father and they did it willingly for taking from him the Counties of Artois Burgondy and Carolois the Counties of Macon and Auxorres which they gave in portion to the Dolphin they made him the lesse able to offend them they would likewise if they could have given him Hainault and Namours not considering that these Provinces in the hands of so great a King were like to forme the chaine of their servitude But Fortune favoured them beyond all expectation for this marriage so advantageous for that Kingdome was together with the Bride yet a Virgin not many Yeares after renounced by Charles the eight that he might take to Wife Anne the Daughter and Heire of Francis Duke of Britaigne and thereby to possesse himselfe of that Dukedome and the aforenamed Margaret borne under an unhappy constellation for matter of Husbands was in a very short time Widow to three To Charles who did yet live and to two others who died Iohn Prince of Aragon who lived not many moneths and Philibert the 8th Duke of Savoy who within a few Yeares dyed so as she had no issue by any of them Edward was so sensible of this his great abuse as that he resolved on revenge every one with cheerfulnesse provided for War the Clergy supply'd in monies
wrought beliefe in one who had really doubted He at the last appeared having two Bishops by his sides in a bay-window which lookes out upon the Hall The Duke of Buckingham making a low reverence begg'd two things of him the one that he would suffer them to make an humble supplication to him the other that he would pardon them in case it should not prove acceptable to him for though it aimed at nothing but his Honour and the good of the Kingdome yet hee was afraid his Modesty hee being a Prince endued with so much worth might take it in a contrary sence to their intention The Protectour answered He was so confident of their integrity as Hee hoped they would say nothing that might displease Him Hee therefore granted the Leave and pardon they demanded Buckingham after having made a long digression of the Kingdomes grievances which were not to be cured but by a Prince of his vertue and endowments said That they were expressely come humbly to desire him that the unlawfull birth of his brother King Edwards children considered not daring to touch upon the birth of Edwards selfe he would vouchsafe for his owne innate Goodnesse for the Zeale he had ever borne to the Weale of the People and for the Compassion which upon this present occasion more then upon any other whatsoever was to shine forth in him together with the Government of the Kingdome to accept of the Crowne to the glory of God and Countries safety being he might rest assured that never did any Prince reigne whose people did thinke themselves so happy as would His people thinke themselves most happy under Him The Protectour as if offended at this request with angry looke answered That though much of what hee had said was true yet the love hee bare to his brother King Edward his affection to his Children and his regard unto his owne Honour would not permit him to accept of such a burden for it was to be believed that should hee depose his Nephewes and make himselfe King the ignorant and malignant would accuse him to all the Princes of the World as if hee had done it not out of the right pretence hee had thereunto or being enforced to it by the Peoples importunacy and necessity of the Kingdome which to say truth could not be in worse condition then it was but through his owne Ambition Yet knowing their good intentions hee did not onely pardon them but returned them thankes since hee conceived it proceeded from the love they bare him the which hee desired might be turned to the King under whose government they now lived whom he with his person and best advice would serve hoping to put the affaires of the Kingdome into so good order as they should not have any thing to wish for as he praised God he had given some testimony since his being Protectour notwithstanding the malignity of some which had rather been supprest by Divine Providence then by Humane Wisdome This answer being given the Duke of Buckingham stept aside as if to consult with the Noble-men the Lord Major and the Recorder of the City the which being done he desired pardon againe and having obtained it he said with a Loud voice as if he were somewhat moved or heated That the Kingdome was absolutely resolved not to permit Edwards Children to reigne not so much for that they had proceeded so farre in their requests they were not to hope for Pardon as for that the Publique good required it That therefore hee beseeched him to accept of the Crowne which if he would not doe they should be enforced to offer it to one that would not refuse it The Protectour seemed to be affraid of these threats hee seemed sorrowfull that they should have so ill a conceipt of his brothers issue Hee confest hee could not governe or reigne without their good wills therefore their resolution being such and there being none to whom the Crowne did of right belong but to Him being legitimately descended from the Duke of Yorke and that to his Naturall and Lawfull Titles there was added his now Election the chiefest of all the rest Hee yeilded to their intreaties and requests by accepting the Crown and taking upon him from this time forward the State and Regall preheminence of the two Kingdomes of England and France the former whereof should be Commanded Governed and Defended by Him and his Heires the other by Gods assistance and theirs Regained that so it might be in perpetuity established under the obedience of England whose greatnesse and reputation he so much coveted as he desired God he might live no longer then his life might be serviceable to this end The which being said they cried aloud King Richard King Richard the Artillery playing their part The Lords went up to him where he was to kisse his hand whilst the People departing spake as leudly of him as they might being displeased at nothing more then at the counterfeit carriage of the businesse which being plotted and resolved upon long before there had notwithstanding been so many stage-like actions used therein as if it had never been thought of till then and as if choice had been made of the Spectatours as of so many of the most senselesse and stupid people of the Land The End of the Seventh Booke THE EIGHTH BOOK OF THE CIVILL WARRES OF ENGLAND In the Life of Richard the Third KIngdomes which belong to others are not usurped without violent meanes of all which Warre is the least blameable though the most harmfull A valiant usurper is like your High-way robber who bids the traveller stand and if he take away his purse does it with his Sword in hand Richard tooke not this way in his usurping the Crown not that he wanted courage for of the good qualities he was endued withall Valour was the onely one which was not counterfeit but because hee found none that did withstand him Deceipt fraud cruelty and treachery were the meanes he used one or two of which being sufficient to other men they did not all serve his turne for he invented one beyond imitation or example the defaming of his mother Had he who wrote the booke De Principe met with this subject he would have quit Duke Ualentine and taken this man for the patterne of his tyrant Not that the difference between them was great but for that that was was in the most essentiall points Valentines vices if they were not more execrable yet were they more dishonest Richards were more execrable but more secure And though both were bad beyond belief yet Richard by the death of a few infused terrour into the rest and made himselfe a King where Valentine by the death of very many could keepe his owne Principality And if it be said that Richard weakned the Kingdome and its forces by taking off the heads of such as might have made themselves heads of the people and so have withstood him that being of the Blood-royall he had many
Destroy them The Duke of Britanny who knew his Forces too weak to withstand the King's had recourse to Henry to whom Charles had already sent Ambassadours to shew him That the chief Princes of the Blood and greatest Lords of his Kingdom being retired into Britanny under pretence of Refuge but in effect that being joyned to that Duke they might mischief Him the more he was forced to take up Arms and necessitated to war for his Own Defence and to Prevent him that sought His ruine that the war was Defensive on His side that he pursued Rebels in a Prince's Countrey who owing Homage to Him ought not to have received them and much lesse to have Conspired against him with them wishing him to remember that if the Duke of Britanny had done him any favour he had marr'd the merit of it since it failed on his part that he might have been utterly ruined by being deliver'd up to Richard that he did not pretend to remember him of the Assistance and Favours he had received from Him which were done out of meer Affection and contrary to what Reason should have perswaded him to for his Own good since it had been better for him that a Tyrant like Richard should have reigned in England then so vertuous a King as was he That if he would rightly weigh both their good turns he should finde His proceeded from true Friendship the Duke's from Self-interest That he did not desire a Requital of Assistance knowing that he was but Newly possest of the Kingdom which he had purchas'd with great Expence and Trouble but onely that he would stand Neuter That he would not by aiding the Duke hinder the just progresse of hiâ—… Arms justly to punish Rebels and to give due correction to him that had contrary to all Law received them He herewithaâ—… acquainted him with his having taken some certain Towns from the Archduke Philip in Flanders affirming he had not done it out of any Ill-will but for that it behoved him a little to Quell him the difference between them for any thing else being Little or Nothing they being Neighbours and he to marry his sister He said this to disswade Henry from believing that he made war in Britanny to Possesse himself thereof and to honest the Usurpation by Marrying the Heir as he intended and as he did and to make him believe this the rather he discover'd unto him as a businesse of great Trust his designes upon the Kingdom of Naples as if the attempt upon Naples which was but an imagination in Future were not compatible with his Present Real attempt upon Britanny Henry was displeased at this Embassie Two Princes being therein concern'd of which he knew not whether to prefer being obliged to them Both and equally favoured by them Both. He knew Charles did but Dissemble that the injury he did the Duke was unjust and hurtful for England that France might peradventure have reason enough to be Offended with Britanny but none to Subdue it The danger was great The Duke was Old Sickly and for the most part out of his Wits He had no issue Male Females the weaker they are and Marriageable the fitter are they to serve for an occasion of Oppressing the Countrey The Nobility was Mistrustful the People wavering He objected to himself that the Duke having preserved Him so many yeers against the Treacheries of so many Enemies he was in Honour obliged to do the like for him wherewithal it likewise became him to preserve the freedom of Commerce unto his Kingdom which would be Lost or much Lessen'd should it fall into the hands of such a King who if by reason of what he already possessed he were of so great might as he became formid able to his neighbours and those that lived further from him what would his greatnesse become when it should be Augmented by the Addition of a Dukedom equal to a Kingdom rich in Nobility People Seas and Ports But having been likewise Obliged to Charles he could not without the Badge of Ingratitude treat him like an Enemy To do then what he ought to do which was not to Declare himself Against the One nor Suffer the Other to be Undone it behoved him to have Evident Reasons should he do Otherwise whereby it might Appear that he was Perforce induced thereunto His Obligation being Equal his duty of gratitude could not be Dispensed withal to Either of them so as desirous to carry himself Indifferent where Circumstances were Equal as in his Obligations it behoved him to do Otherwise where Circumstances Differ'd as in Interest of State and Justice Two ponderous weights Both of which were put into the Duke's Scale Having then answer'd the Ambassadours in matters of Lesser importance as in the businesse of Flanders he told them He found himself bound in a Like bond of obligation to the King and to the Duke That the cause of his flight from Britanny into France was not from the Duke but through the wickednesse and malice of his Officer Landois He must confesse he Oft hath owed his Life unto him having had divers treacherous plots contrived against him by the corruption of his Servants that He never failed him neither in Will nor Deed So as finding himself in this condition with them Both he hoped that his Interposing himself as a Friend between them might produce that Peace which was to be desired and to which end he would forthwith dispatch away an Ambassadour to him They being dismiss'd with this answer he bent all his endeavours to work a Reconciliation between them that he might not be Enforced to take up Arms the which if against his will he Must do he was resolved to employ them to Preserve Britanny neither did he believe fortune would prove so favourable to Charles but that He might have time to Negotiate this businesse grounding his Confidence upon the great Oppositions he had on the one side Maximilian on the other the Forces of Britanny and the Orleanists in the Bowels of his Kingdom ready to raise a Civil war which he was not likely Quickly to quit his hands of together with the Inconstancy of his Young yeers able to make him Change his minde especially he being environ'd with men of Mean condition who rather make their fortunes in Court-changes then in Chances of War Upon these supposals which proved all false he sent his Chaplain Christopher Ursewick into France he gave him order that if he found Charles disposed to Peace he should instantly go to Britanny and conclude it in the best manner he could Ursewick came to France where Charles made him believe he did passionately desire Peace whilst he was far from it he therefore past on into Britanny thinking he had done Half of his work but he found he was deceived for the young King handled the businesse with so much Subtlety as he that had been longest Experienced and Verst in businesse could not have done it better He seemed to be very
Present they had not backs to bear any More This contempt proceeded from the Love they bore to the House of York and their Hatred to the present King The Commissioners for the Assessing and Gathering of the Subsidies wanting means whereby to enforce them knew not what to do for all and every one of these Two Counties agreed in a joyn'd Negative to the Parliament's Decree They went to advise about it with the Earl of Northumberland who wrote thereof unto the King and received answer That the Subsidies were given by Parliament and pay'd by all the rest of the Kingdom and that he would have them of Them without the Abatement of one Peny The Earl calling together the prime Gentlemen of the Countrey acquainted them with the King's answer who believing he had framed it of his Own head broke into his house and slew him together with many of his Servants This being done they chose Sir Iohn Egremond for their Head and appointed Iohn à Chamber to him for Counsellour both which were Seditious men Their conceit was to meet the King and give him Battel in defence of their Liberties the which the King understanding he commanded Thomas Earl of Surrey lately before taken out of the Tower to compel them which he did by Discomfiting them and taking à Chamber prisoner Egremont fled into Flanders to the Dutchesse Margaret à Chamber was hanged upon a high Gallows at York and some others of the Chiefest of them were hanged round about him but somewhat Lower This was the end of this Rebellion Iames the Third King of Scotland and friend to Henry died this yeer who was brought to a miserable Period rather by evil Counsel then evil Nature He had naturally good inclinations but they were poison'd by the practice of a kinde of people which hath always been Ominous and Pestilential to Princes an inconvenience which always hath been and will be whilst the World lasts His thirst after Absolute Sovereignty was as great as is the thirst of one sick of a Burning Fever not to be quenched by all the water of Nilus He valued not Legal authority but sought for that which was not permitted by the Constitutions nor Laws of the Kingdom His ruine arose from hating Liberty in such as gave him Good Counsel and in loving Flattery in those who advised him Ill the which they did not to incur the danger of his Disfavour and so made him fall upon his Own Ruine Amongst the chiefest of his injuries to his Nobility was his breach of Faith so as they not believing any more in him nor trusting him there ensued a Rebellion and wanting a Head for a businesse of so great Consequence they thought to make use of the Prince a Youth of about Fifteen yeers of Age and under the shadow of the Son to send the Father to eternal Darknesse but the Prince being endued with much Worth would not accept so detestable a Charge whereupon they made him believe they would give themselves up to England deprive him of his Birth-right and possibly of his Life so as thus threatned he gave way to their Will Iames this mean while having made means to Pope Innocent the Eighth and to his Two Neighbour-Kings of England and France might have been succoured all in good time had he had patience to expect them in the Castle of Edenborough a safe place but he judging Strivelin to be a more convenient place to receive those in whom he enpected from the Northern parts of his Kingdom was in going thither fought withal and beaten whereupon retyring to a Water Mill with intention to save himself in certain Ships which were not far off he was miserably slain and Iames the Fourth his Son by way of Pennance girt himself with a Chain of Iron to which he added one Link every yeer as long as he lived Pope Innocent had dispatcht away Adrian de Corneto upon this occasion for Scotland a man of noble conditions who came to London Two days before the news of this unfortunate accident he thought presently to have returned but was detained by the King enamoured of his good parts which were by Morton Archbishop of Canterbury commended unto him Neither were they any whit deceived for being a man greatly Experienced in the affairs of the world to boot with his Learning Polydore gives him the attribute of the Restorer of the Latine tongue and the most Eloquent next Cicero he came to the highest degrees of Preferment The King gave him the Bishoprick of Hereford which he refusing he gave him that of Bath and Wells and made use of him in all his businesses depending at Rome which made him being promoted to be a Cardinal acknowledge his favours and give him continual Advertisements of the affairs of Italy This man afterwards through ambition of being Pope ruined his Honour his Fortune and Himself it being verified in Him that Learning is unprofitable if the End thereof be not how to lead a good life The reason of his ruine was that Cardinal Alphonso Petrucchio having together with certain other Cardinals his Confederates plotted the death of Pope Leo the Tenth there were Three that were not Of this Confederacy but Knew of it Riario Soderini and this Adrian who not medling in the businesse did notwithstanding Wish it might take Effect for each of them aspired to be Pope Paulus Iovius relating the causes which made Riario and Soderini hate the Pope when he comes to speak of Adrian says But Adrian not moved by Hatred but by a vain Desire of Rule wisht Leo's death because he had conceived a hope to be Pope by reason of the words of a Woman-Soothsayer who having long before this being asked by him told him many things touching his Own fortune and the Publike affairs of the World told him for a truth that if Pope Leo should die an unnatural death an old man call'd Adrian should succeed him famous for his Learning who building onely upon Vertue had without any Help from his Ancestors gotten the highest Ecclesiastical preferments and it seemed all this was found in Him For being born at Corneto a poor Village in Toscany of mean mechanical parentage he by his Learning had arrived at all the preferment of Holy Orders Neither did the Old woman foretel a Falsehood for one Adrian an old Dutch-man son to a poor Artificer famous for his Learning was by much good fortune made Pope after Leo. And a while after he says Soderini by voluntary Exile withdrew himself to the Territories of Fondi but Adrian being fearful and suspitious not trusting to Leo's clemency went from Rome in a Countrey-fellow's habit and not being pursued by any changed from place to place still seeking to hide himself till he died And Guicchiardine speaking more clearly of him says Adrian and Volterra were not any ways troubled save onely that they under-hand pay'd certain sums of money but neither of them daring to trust their Safeties in Rome as neither did
France assoon as the War was proclamed this man gave Charles the first advertisement of Perkin Charles sent Him together with another as Ambassadours to Perkin inviting him to come into France and offering to assist him in the regaining of England An Invitation which augmented the hair-brain'd vanity of this Impostor for being chosen by the Dutchesse of Burgundy a wise Princesse to a businesse of this weight received by the Irish undoubted enemies to the House of Lancaster and sent for by a King whose interests were concern'd in His he believed That Fortune never undertook any great businesse without finishing it not minding that Beginnings and Endings conform but Seldom and that Princes preserving themselves by their Own strengths 't is usual with Fortune to ruine such with the more certain praecipice whom she hath by unusual steps raised to the Highest point of her Wheel When he had acquainted those whom he most trusted in Ireland with this Invitation and thereby won more credit with them he went to France where he was by the King received with all honour due to the Duke of York he called him by that Title and according to that degree fitted him with House Servants and Expences and with a Guard of Souldiers under the Command of the Lord Congreshal to make him the more respected Sir George Nevil and Sir Iohn Taylor with above a Hundred other English-men waited continually upon him and the Court it self which follows the Prince's example shew'd him the like respect not but that the greatest part of the Courtiers and especially the King knew who he was but because it was expedient for them not to know him The Imposture was apparent not by his ill governing himself or through any default of his Person for he abounded in Decency and Majestie but by the true story of the true Duke of York by the Unlikelyhood and Impossibility that he should escape the hands of a Crafty Malicious Dreaded Uncle Yet did he not Long enjoy this glory for the differences being ended between the Two Kings it behoved him to be gone Henry would have had him delivered into His hands but Charles esteeming it an unworthy action would not do it He commanded him to depart his Kingdom which he forthwith did for he very much apprehended the being made the Offering in the Sacrifice of this Peace He withdrew himself into Flanders where the Dutchesse and he counterfeited their parts Strangely well he seemed as if he had never been in those parts before and she as if she had never before seen him He feigned to be fled thither as to a Sanctuary under the protection of an Aunt who for the Neernesse of Blood that was between them ought to professe her self his Mother She counterfeited Fears of being Deceived being made cautelous by the example of Lambert Symnel and this might be a counterfeit as well as He She sent oftentimes for him feigning to make an Exact scrutiny at first she seemed to be Doubtful afterwards not Clearly satisfied then more Inclining to Believe well at Last she broke forth into an Admiration and Thanksgiving praising the Divine Providence which had had commiseration on that innocent Blood and had vouchsafed to preserve him so miraculously shewing the wonderfulnesse of his blessings to him She then with much seeming Passion called him Nephew the Bud of the White-rose the Hope of the House of York and the Restorer of the Honour and Justice of England She assigned unto him a Guard of Thirty Halberdiers for his safety Now every one began to think him Really to be what he personated not imagining that a Woman could be capable of so much Cunning insomuch as if he were respected in France as a forreign Prince he was little lesse then Worshipped in Flanders as Nephew to the Dutchesse and almost as much as if he had been her Son This news being brought into England it was there greedily listened after for men do naturally love to believe things unlooked for and incredible Passions augmented this belief in such as were of that Faction in those who desired Novelties in the Discontented as also in those who loved Equity for the Crown had neither belonged to Henry nor yet to his Wife if her Brother had been alive Hereupon arose Whisperings liberty of Discourse and Complaints the present ill Government was in every man's mouth the endlesse Impositions the King 's insatiable Avarice which was the cause of a Shameful Peace after Britanny had More shamefully been suffered to be lost The Nobility were no lesse distasted they were grieved at the small account the King made of them so that All mens conceipts fell upon the same point That God being a just Judge had preserved the True Heir to seat him again in his Throne which had been Twice usurped from him for Henry had no right thereunto of Himself and had Waved his Wives right that he might reign Alone that therefore it was not to be wondred at if after so much injustice God had raised up his Brother-in-law to punish him Nor did this businesse end onely in Discourse for there were some personages of Great quality who would sound the Bottom of it amongst which were the Lord Chamberlain William Stanley brother to Henry's father-in-law he who had assisted him in the battel against Richards and may be said to have made him King the Lord Fitz-water Sir Simon Montefort and Sir Thomas Thwaites these made choice of some people of quality to send into Flanders that upon their relation they might ground their resolutions but of many there were onely Two that would hazard themselves to undertake the businesse which was shunn'd by all the rest for if the businesse should prove fictitious they were likely to lose their Goods and Countrey Robert Clifford and William Barley were the Two both of them of good Families especially the first When they came to Flanders the Dutchesse Margaret received them with much honour and having discoursed long with Clifford that she might the better inform her self of their intentions that sent them she brought him to the sight of Perkin with whom after he had discoursed many days he wrote back into England that he was the Duke of York and that he knew him as well as he knew Himself The King was troubled at these mens going since it could not but produce dangerous consequences but the greatnesse of his spirit being averse to fear he forbare to make any extraordinaty provision against it so not to augment the credit thereof which his seeming neglect might lessen Yet he forbare not to shut up the Ports and to place such guards there as he might know who came in and out endeavouring to discover what correspondency the fugitives had He feared not the Imposture being certainly informed how the Duke of York was together with his brother put to death but it behoved him that Others should likewise be certain thereof wherefore he put as prisoners into the Tower Sir Iames
Twelve years old had courage enough to oppose his Father therein a Good while It proved an unfortunate marriage miserable Changes and Troubles arose from the Divorce which thereupon ensued The marriage of the King of Scots with Princesse Margaret which was treated of some years past by the meanes of Bishop Fox was celebrated this year which together with the preceding yeare was remarkeable for two Marriages and two Deaths for the marriage of Prince Arthur and his Death the Preceding year and for the marriage of the King of Scotland and the Death of Queene Elizabeth this Present year the Queene dying in Child-bed and the Child dying likewise not long after This marriage was published in London in Ianuary for which Te Deum was sung in Pauls and great Joy was had in the Citie The cause of this long Dclay was by reason of the Princesse her tender age who at the Consummation thereof which was in August was not above Fourteen yeares old Besides many of the Counsell had opposed it for if the Second Prince should dye as did the First England was to fall under Scotland which they much abhorr'd but the King cleared this opinion for if it should fall out as was proposed the cleane Contrary was like to happen the King of Scotland would live in England the Lesser being to give way to the Greater which would not have hapned if this Princesse should have beene married to France and the succession should have fallen to her Children Every one being satisfied with this reason there was not any that opposed it And this is the match which hath given the lawfull succession of England to the Kings of Scotland which hath hapned without any opposition in these our dayes The King now finding himself at quiet on all sides his Neighbours being his Friends and having extinguisht all Intestine broyls hee fell to be exceeding avaricious so as those vertues which placed before in a Benigne aspect gave forth happy beams were by the Interposition of this vice found to be in the shadow of a prodigious Ecclipse Princes meet easilier with fitting Ministers for what is Bad then for what is Good Henry met with two pernicious instruments who Nourishing Covetousnesse in him did Increase it in him by unjust means and by drawing blood from the Purse-veins of Thousands of Innocent people These were Edmund Dudley and Richard Empson the first being borne a Gentleman did by his wickednesse obscure the splendour of his Blood the other being the Son of a Shoo-maker made good that from Filth and Mire nothing but Pollution and Stinch can be expected They were admitted to the Court being both of the same profession Lawyers and they by alike means got alike Preferment being Both made Privy Counsellours so as their Ambition being satisfied their Avarice remained to be so likewise which is the drift of Ambition in Basely-minded men but because Ingenuity and Justice though they may nourish the moderate cannot satisfie the Insatiate they would not make use of Them but of their Contraries that from the Rivers of Gold which sprung up in the Kings Coffers they might derive some Channels of the same metall which might run into Their Purses at the charge of King and Subject The Laws at that time either by reason of the Civill Warres or through the Negligence of the Iudges were either Forgotten or growne out of Use and the Patrimony of the Crowne enjoyed by many by vertue of Long-Leases being become almost as good as Fee-simple to the Enjoyers moved the King to look into them and these two who were thought the most Learned and best Practised in the Law were by him chosen to this purpose and had full Authority given them But ther was never any so Good or Wholsom Law which hath not been profan'd by Malice and Corruption They raised up many Accusers and the Accused being put in Prison and there kept the time appointed for their justification being maliciously Prorogued they were enforced to Purchase their Liberties with Great summes of Money Others being cited by Them or their Delegates the usuall course of Law not being observed were Condemned they abounded in False Witnesses and False Pretences whereby they impoverished the wealthy Wards was not suffered to enter upon their Lands without vast disbursements Such Iudges as swayed by Integrity resisted Their wils were either better Taught by Imprisonment or Ruin'd by Amercements Laws which had at sundry times been enacted by Parliament more for Terrour then Punishment a great part whereof were Repealed too were without any manner of remission rigorously put in Execution in so much that the King himselfe being a little before his Death told by conscionable men what Injustice had been done he left it in his Will that such as had unjustly suffered should have Ample Satisfaction made them Which he Himself ought to have done in his Life time but did not for when Covetousnesse hath once taken possession of a mans heart the Offices of Conscience have no Power the Law of the Flesh which opposeth the Law of the Mind doth captivate us under the Law of Sin where withall being ensnared we cannot get loose againe I recount not All that is written to this effect I will only relate One passage which may serve for all the Rest. The King as hee came to Henningham a Castle belonging to the Earl of Oxford one whom he was wont to make use of both in War and Peace he was there received and feasted with much Splendour and Magnificence all that by whatsoever title held any Land of the Earl came at that time to give their Attendance on him of the which many were Gentlemen many Yeomen these and the Gentlemen likewise wore all of them the Earles Blew-coats and Feathers in their hats of the Earles colours for the rest of their apparell they were all richly clad every man according to his Condition when he King came forth they placed themselves in two Rows making a gallant shew in the Great Hall He looking wistly upon them asked the Earl if they were All his Servants who smiling answered No for then he should be thought an Ill husband but that they were all his Tenants who were come upon this occasion to wait upon His Majestie the King having thanked him for his Good Entertainment said unto him that the Report of hospitality came short of the Truth but that he could not suffer his Lawes to be broken in his Presence without resenting it and that his Atturney generall should talke with him about it The Lords were then to give but a Certain number of Liveries or Blew coats which Law whether it stand still in Force or no I know not This busines cost the Earle Ten Thousand Pounds for for so much was he compounded with the Kings Officers besides the Charge he had been at in his Entertainment which was very Great and which might have Freed him from the Punishment he was run into had the Kings Gratitude been
of Orleans who went along with him and afterwards forsaking him return'd to Court and though hee had formerly bin hated by the Constable was afterwards favoured by him by reason of his Valour who shall consider what wee have related in this present affaire will thinke it farre from likelyhood of truth for Charles intending to advantage his party against Philip by making Richmond Constable who would not accept of it without Philips consent Philip did ill in consenting thereunto and worse in agreeing that Savoy and Britany should furnish him with souldiers receiving no other satisfaction for it but Tannignes banishment from Court but one of 3. things in my opinion caused him to doe it either that being distasted by the English hee was not well pleased with their advancements or that having his thoughts bent upon Iacholina's territories where it behoved him to attend and Charles being in bad case by reason of his losse at Vernuille Hee resolved to give him a breathing time to the end hee might not be made a pray by the English and hee have no share therein or else that he did it to leade the way to that reconciliation which ensued shortly after and that the Constable had already begunne to treat with him which is the most likely but if it were none of these wee must say that the actions of Princes are like the workes of nature which are seene but not knowne The first advantage Charles reaped hereby was the alienating the Duke of Britany from England To this end he sent unto him Mussieurs de Treves and de Lusa intreating him that since hee had banished those whom he had reputed his enemies Hee would as a Parent and kinsman assist him with men against the English who advanced every day more and more to the ruine of the Kingdome This Embassie being consulted upon and oppugned he resolv'd against the opinion of the major party to succour him beleeving that the mischiefe hee had suffered was occasion'd rather by those Councellors which govern'd him then by Charles so as desirous to speake with him mouth to mouth before any resolution should be taken they met at Lanmeurs where they tarried some dayes and departed the one and the other infinitely satisfied The Duke at his returne raysed a good body of Souldiers and gave them to his brother who joyned with the French Troopes whilst the Earle of Warwicke besieged Pontersoune and inforced it if not succour'd by such a day which it was not to surrender He placed there a Garrison which not ceasing to make inrodes into Britanny caused the Constable to march thither He besieged it forced it slew all the English and demolish'd it from thence he came to S. Iaques de Beveron a place of no great circuite a little before fortified by the English but fortune did not smile upon him here as it did in the former exploit for the besieged not onely defending themselves against the besiegers violence but offending them by perpetuall sallies and skirmishes did abate their first furies to which may be added the Souldiers want of pay which should have beene administred by Mounsieur de Iae who injoyed what of favour and authority the President of Provence held under Charles so as the Constables protestations of not being able without pay to hold the Souldiers together either being not listned unto or not regarded he resolved to try his fortune by a generall assault before the Army should disbaind which according to the French calculation consisted of 20000. according to the English of 40000. and because he knew that the Earle of Suffolke and Lord Scales were in a neighbouring towne he sent 2000. men to the end that they might be impeached if they came to succour the towne but these men having gone a good way not discrying any enemy as indeed there was none for Suffolke had had no notice of this the Constables last resolution they returned backe with flying colours and in Battle array when these who were scaling the Walls beleeving them to be enemies tumbled downe from the Ladders following those who at the foote of the Wall out of the same beleefe threw away their Armes and fled to save themselves The defendants who were of the same beleefe sallyed forth at two severall places towards the River side and charging them home forced them to throw themselves into the water where according to the French Authors betweene 6. and 700. men were slaine but according to the English what by water what by sword above 4000. forsaking their Tents Artillery and all manner of provisions and the Constable being abandoned by the French who in great disorder and without leave taking returned to their owne homes retired to Britanny more worthy to be comiserated then blamed The English Court the towne of London and the whole kingdome was at this time full of troubles by reason of the contention sprung betweene the Duke of Glocester and his Unckle the Bishop of Winchester Alterations not to be wondred at for as thunder proceeds raine and the conjunction of two dismall Planets the malignity of their influence so were not Henries misfortunes to fall out without the precedency of many disorders which though severally consider'd were of no great moment yet being joyned were such as caused his ruine the distemperatures of a state being like to those of humaine bodies which if languishing are almost alwayes mortall the natures of these two contenders were hard to be reconcil'd the one would be obeyed the other could not brooke command the Bishop pretended that since the Gouernment of the King appertained to him the Duke had no reason to insinuate himselfe thereunto though he were nearer of blood and of greater authority but whether this or ought else were the cause of their hatred 't is most certaine the Bishops pride and ambition was most hatefull His mighty masse of riches procured him not onely hatred but envy likewise an evill which as it caused one part of the Nobility to wish him well so wrought it a contrary effect in the rest which drawne either by the condition of his birth as of blood royall by the reverence of his calling as of Bishop by the spendor of his attendants as being served by none but selected men and by the fulnesse of his tables which exceeded all others did adhere unto him so as the Citie being thus divided the chiefe Magistrate who had the care thereof was constrained to keepe a great guard therein day and night the shops were all shut up hourely fearing least some contention arising amongst the partakers they should fall to pillage which was the onely end of the poorest sort of people which were the aptest to doe mischiefe The Bishop failed not to justifie his cause to the Duke of Bedford writing vnto him that if hee did not immediatly come to England his brother would bee the cause of much mischiefe which he prayed God to withstand he intreated him to make haste for that the
condition that herein hee humbly intreated the Duke of Bedford and all the lords spirituall and temporall of that Parliament since they were the lawfull Judges for the administration of justice especially in this case and because the aforesaid letter written to the Duke of Bedford suffered a sinister interpretation hee interpreted it according to its naturall sence the end for which it was written not admitting of any other If this busines had hapened betweene private men or that it had beene judgeable where Lextalionis is practised it would not have beene so easily ended but being betweene two great Lords almost equall in authority bloud and followers and where hee who layes treason to anothers charge though calumniously undergoes no punishment but the hazard of single Duell the remedy was easy the condition of the times the necessity of peace at home and the evils which by doing otherwise were likely to ensue being considered for the cure of a Fistula differs from the cure of a wound the one as soone as cut must bee suddenly closed the other being newly made must bee kept open to the end it may purge But there was no probability in this accusation the 3. first articles though they had some shew yet was there no proofe of them and that appearance wiped away by a more solid recremination the fourth and fifth not to bee spoken of since the dead are not call'd to witnesse nor cited before Earthly Tribunals they were alleadged onely to make the party accused ill thought of not that there was any reason to condemne him for them Moreover it is not likely that in England where the accusation witnesses defence and judgement are all made in publique and in face of the Court an accessary should bee privately drowned by night the King not being advertis'd thereof the party not delivered up into the hands of justice nor confronted with his accuser whilest the Prince who could not love the Bishop seing the ill will hee bore him had so large a field to revenge himselfe in by Iustice not being withstood either by any interest of feare or want of proofe the case being cleare the guilty convinc't the fault inexcusable treason in the highest degree The order which was taken in this busines was to sweare all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall to proceed therein without passion and with secresy it was by them put over to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Exceter and Norfolke the Bishops of Durham Worcester and Bath the Earle of Stafford the Lo. Privy Seale and the Lo. Cromwell who after having made them promise to stand to their judgements as well themselves as their adherents Glocester in the word of a Prince and sonne of a King and the Bishop in the bare word of a Priest they framed certaine words which they were to speake one to another causing them the King being present to come to the Parliament The Bishop seeming much grieved at the scandalous speeches layd to his charge pressed much either to bee declared innocent of what hee stood accused concerning the two last Kings since hee was not nor could not bee convinst thereof or else that he might be permitted to justifie himself and being gone out of the house to allow them time to consider hee was shortly after cald in againe and Bedford in name of the whole house sayd unto him that upon the examination of his request the King and all the Lords declared him to be an honest man and faithfull to both the Kings which declaration was ordered to bee regestred amongst the Acts of Parliament then saying the conceived words one to another and having shaken hands the businesse was ended and they pacified The King was willing to witnesse his gladnesse of this accord by solemne mirths and Court solemnities he created Richard Plantagenet sonne to the Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Antona Duke of Yorke This title ceased in this family through the death of Edward Plantaginet slaine in the battle of Aiencourt elder brother to the forenamed Earle of Cambride and not to bee ransomed by this Richard his nephew and next heire without his being restored in blood as now hee was this was hee who afterwards deposed the King and who was the first cause of exturpating the house of Lancaster having boldnesse enough to contest for the kingdome with him and to lay claime thereunto in full Parliament as wee shall hereafter see in its due place neither was hee likely to have arrived at so immense a bouldnesse had he not beene promoted to this honour and honord by those high places of trust which by the King he afterwards was But God governes things here below by meanes contrary to wordly reason for whilst men foolishly beleeve that good turnes make past offences be forgotten examples shew us that the correspondencies due to vertue and reason ought not to be expected from men but such as the interest of profit dayly produceth profit is that alone which surpassing vertue or reason spurnes at any other gratitude the which though it ought not alwayes to be supposed 't is notwithstanding a want in judgement to thinke otherwise in great offences especially such as were these of this Richard on whom no benefit being to be conferred which was not inferior to the kingdome usurped from him it was the chiefest of all others to chalke out vnto him the wayes to the conquest thereof and by conferring upon him honors riches and power to indow him with an ability of doing what he did An errour whereunto the best of men are onely subject who expect not that from others which they themselves would not doe this creation was accompanied with another of Iohn Moubray who being Earle Marshall was made Duke of Norfolke which title was unluckily enjoyed not above three yeares by his Father who died in Venice being banished for England the first yeare of Henry the fourth this solemnitie was concluded by the order of knighthood which the Duke of Bedford gave into the King accompanied by 35 great Lords or some of great Families and the liberall contribution which by way of subsidie was given in Parliament in consideration of the warre with France no one City being exempt from the payments of monies or raysing of souldiers At this time the Duke of Exceter died a man of great wisedome who having no sonnes made the King his heire though besides the Bishop his brother and the Countesse of Westmerland his Sister hee had by her a great many Nephewes Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke whom the Duke of Bedford had left his Lievtenant in France was not this meane while faultie in what belonged unto his charge for entring the County of Maine hee tooke there many townes and being returned to Paris met with this newes of his being chosen to the government of the King in place of the deceased Duke of Exceter though he went not into England till a good while after advancing in the meane while by
his service in France his Kings his kingdomes and his owne reputation Alansonnes liberty who was taken prisoner at the battell of Vernuille was by the Duke of Burgundies meanes Bedford being at London procured his ransome came to 200000. Crownes Faire offers were made unto him if hee he would forsake France and cleave unto England in particular much of what hee was to pay was proffer'd to bee remitted him but no offer promis'd nor benefit could sever him from his affections unto this King and Country Hee sould unto the Duke of Britanny not being otherwise able to pay so great a summe the Barony of Fugures for 80000. peeces of gould called saluti and 38000. which he was moreover to give him for the which hee pawned unto him the two Rubies of la quaglia and Estampes and the two brothers famous Iewels in the house of Britanny the which being repawn'd by him and the rest made good out of his owne monies hee return'd into France The Duke of Bedford went thither likewise with a great many Souldiers having taken requisite order for the affaires in England Hee was waited upon to Calis by the Bishop of Winchester I know not whether in respect or to receive the Cardinalls Cap which was sent to him from Rome the new discensions councelling him perhaps to doe so This Prelate had coveted the being a Cardinall ever since Henry the fifths time but that King much misliking his ambition forbid him to endeavour it that rub being now out of the way the present King a Child and though Glocester his enemy yet Bedford his friend there was none that withstood him therein Hee receiv'd therewithall the faculty and title of Legat which added to his incombes so as loosing his former name he was through all the kingdome stiled the Ritch Cardinall The Count de Richmond this meane while endeavoured by his valour to repaire the ill fortune hee met withall at his entrance into the Constableship In Anior he tooke La Methe upon conditions and the Castle of Gollerande by assault In Maine Ramfort by composition and Malicort by force where hee slew the English and hung up the French that defended it On the other side Sir Iohn Hothall an English knight passing betweene Mans and Alansonne with 20. Horse was set upon by a Captaine call'd Monceau who had with him a troope of 120. fighting men the English lighted from off their Horses in the midst of the highway where they were set upon and where there was no helpe but a resolution either to overcome or die they so behaving themselves as that killing many of them and putting the rest to flight they tooke Iohn Sorret prisoner a Brittish Gentleman and returned safe to their Garrison but the daily inrodes that the Norman Garrison made into Brittanny made the Duke thereof resolve to shut them up within their owne limits by fortifying Pontersonne To this worke together with the Constable came Messieurs de Castelbriand Beaumaneir Lohac Castelghironne Montalbon Belforte Charte Rostrenan Balliere and others of Brittanny the Constable of Scotland Iohn Onscart Walter Brusacke and other French Commanders these comming by night to descry the English fortifications they were pursued by such as were within with danger of being but ill treated but as soone as the Constable had fortefied Pontersonne hee went from thence leaving Mounsieur de Rostrenan Captaine thereof and under him Mounsieur de Belfort Iohn Veyer and Ouscourt who doing as they had beene done by did by incursions passe on to Auranches doing all the mischiefe they could but those of the Garrison not induring to bee braved underneath their walls sallied forth and had likely to have retired with losse had not 400. English led by Mounsieur de Novestres come unexpectedly to their ayd who charging Rostrenon tooke him prisoner and together with him 140. others not above two being left dead upon the field This chance made the Duke of Britanny send Mussieurs de Castelbriand and Beaumaneir to command Pontersonne in Rostrenans place I have described this action according to Argentres Hall and the other English Historians ascribe the glory onely to the Garrison of Auranches not mentioning Novestres nor any others that came into their succour So as being almost alwayes likely to meete with the like discordance likelihood ought to open unto us the way to truth which by writers is with passion shut up for no Iudge can injoyne us to beleeve one rather then another unlesse the one relation be held Canonicall the other Apocriphall Pontersonne was a thorne in the Duke of Bedfords side for it was a place whereby the enemy was much commodiated for the annoyance of Nor mandy and his men hindred for doing the like to Britanny so as resolving to quit himselfe thereof hee sent thither the Earle of Warwicke accompanied by the Lord Scales and many others who layd siege unto it with 7000. men the first day of Lent Belleforest and Argentres writes that the Duke of Britanny knowing it was not able to hold out would have it abandoned that so together with the towne he might not loose the people that were in it that the French and Scots withdrew themselves from thence leaving onely the Britans there who contrary to their Princes command would defend it but it is hard to be beleeved that the Duke having purposely sent his brother to fortefie it assisted by so many Lords and the worke of three nations France Scotland and Britanny should afterwards repent it as if no places were to bee defended save such as are inexpugnable and that to busie the enemie in a long siege as was this subject to so many contingences especially of being succour'd either from Britanny which was Contiguus with it or from France were a matter of no advantage besides it is not probable but that he should have foreseene the enemy would assay it it being a place so contrary to his designes and much lesse that the Brittish Garris on abandoned by the Scotch and French should dare to defend it contrary to their Princes command but howsoever it was the Earle of Warwicke besieging it and those within valiantly behaving themselves as well by defending it as making often sallies the siege was brought to that passe as that the assailant wanting both meat and munition and not having wonne one foote of ground the Lord Scales was inforced to goe his wayes with 3000. men Monstrelet sayes but 500. to provide for necessities for the Campe accompanied by Sir Iohn Harplay Bayliffe of Constantine Sir William Breerton Bayliffe of Caen Sir Ralfe Tassonne and Sir Iohn Carbonall The Duke of Britanny who had made a generall Muster of all his Horse and Foote and chosen out a part thereof under the command of Mounsieur de Castelgironne Hanandaye and the Viscount of Belliers leaving the rest entertained a proposition made by the Baron of Coulonnis a Norman to surprise the Lord Scales at his returne in a place which he
aid given by England did not much burden the Countrey which did abound in men and all things else the now-expences were to be drawn from England onely which being exhausted by Civil Wars could not well furnish things needful to so important an Expedition so as it was great wisedom in Edward if failed by the Duke cheated by the Constable and allured by Lewis with Moneys Pensions and chiefly with the promise of so honourable and advantageous a Match he did withdraw himself shunning thereby such snares as the contingencies of War might make him fall into as well at home as abroad Edward was not well landed when Lewis began to rid his hand of what other businesse he had to do which was the Truce with Charles and the Constables ruine The later was now no longer to be evaded his wife Mary of Savoy sister to the Queen of France she who always made up the breaches between her husband and brother-in-law was dead and his friends of all sides forsook him amongst which the Count Dammartin and Messieurs de Tremoville and Lude who were very powerful at Court so as imagining the King would come to S. Quintines as he did he withdrew himself from thence and abandoned that place not affying in the Garison which immediately yeelded up the Town Passing from hence to Varuins he there received Charles his Ambassadours who were come to treat of the Truce and were waited upon by handsom and well armed Troops There were in the Kings train besides the English Hostages many Gentlemen of the same Nation who bare them company and who wondering to see the Ambassadours so well attended one of them said to Monsieur de Commines that if the Duke of Burgundy had been accompanied with such men when he came to Calais Edward would not so easily have made an Agreement Monsieur de Narbone who was then present in a jesting manner replied They were too simple to believe that the Duke of Burgundy wanted such men as those but that their desire to return into England Six hundred Tun of Wine and a Pension had made them believe any thing This sort of jesting pleased not the English Gentleman who answered that it was true that he had heard that the French gybed at the English but they might gybe so long that their being gone might not hinder them from returning back again and although Monsieur de Commines would have smoothed over the businesse the English-man did notwithstanding complain thereof unto the King who being of a contrary humour to Narbone chid him as detesting his ill-advised indiscretion After much Dispute the Truce was at last concluded for nine yeers and all who had forfeited their estates by following the contrary party were suffered to return and take possession of them except Messieurs de Commines de Renti de Chasse and de Baldwin a Bastard of Burgundy the Duke who was inexorable in the behalf of such as had once quitted him would not be perswaded to suffer them enjoy any such priviledges as others did The chiefest Articles of the Truce were That the King should renounce his League with the Emperour and City of Collen should slight some forts that he should proceed against the Constable by way of justice according to the Treaty of Bovines that he should restore S. Quintines to the Duke and that he should not assist the Duke of Lorrein When Edw. understood that Charls would not accept of the Truce made by him he sent Sir Tho. Montgomery to intreat Lewis not to make any league with him save what was answerable to that which was made between them two and that he should not restore unto him S. Quintines and that if he were to make War against him he would crosse the Seas again to fight on Lewis his behalf on two Conditions the one That he should satisfie him for the losse he should have in his Customs of Wools at Callis which being taken from the Commerce of Dutch-men who were Charles his Subjects were worth unto him Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer the other that he should pay half the men which Edward should bring over But Lewis thanking him for his offer said he had already made the same Truce for nine yeers with him without any difference save the giving of Letters apart With this answer did Montgomery return and together with him the Hostages But Lewis would never have accepted of this offer though he had stood in need of it he thought it ominous to have the English in France besides the Commerce with Flanders and the ancient pretence to France might haply without much difficulty make Edward joyn again with Charles against them The Constable this mean while sinding himself abandoned by them who foreseeing his ruine absented themselves he knew not what to resolve upon nor whither to retire himself he durst not trust himself in Han though it were a very strong Fort and for the like occasions so fortified by him as it was thought almost impregnable because the Garison thereof were all Burgonians and French to flee into Germany with Moneys and Jewels would be dangerous at last after many consultations privately with himself he resolved to have recourse to Charles to demand safe-Conduct and under colour of important affairs to get accesse to him and win his ear Having got it he went to Mons with not above Fifteen or Twenty Horse where contrary to all faith he was at Lewis his request detained and sent to Peron The Duke according to the tie of his Articles was either to deliver him up unto the King within eight days after he should be his prisoner or else to see justice done upon him himself but he detained him longer cavilling from one day to another for above the space of a moneth not out of Charity but for fear lest when the King should have him he might break his word with him and hinder him in the taking of Nanci which he then besieged but making his account to take it on such a day he gave order that on the same day he should be delivered to the Kings Officers as he was Perceiving afterwards that he had cast up his accounts amisse Nanci holding still out he revoked his direction the very same day by an expresse Post who though he made all possible haste came three hours after the Constable was delivered up who being brought to Paris examined and out of his own Letters to the King of England and Duke of Burgundy convinced of high Treason he was beheaded in the Greve a place where malefactors are put to death paying so at once sufficiently what he ought sundry times to have done for his so many deceits He was descended from the most illustrious Families of Christendom the Families of Emperours and Kings allied to the chiefest Princes son-in-law to the Duke of Savâ—…y brother-in-law to the King of France and Duke of Millan Uncle to the Queen of England rich in Fee farms Copie-holds Rents and Moneys
Sanctuary her husband not many months after returning home Victorious and Triumphing she likewise returned with him and during his life lived in her former Greatnesse and Felicity when he died she fell upon the like necessity as formerly of taking Sanctuary her Brother-in-law having usurped the Kingdom from her Sons declared them to be Bastards and cruelly put them to Death for her yet greater grief her Brother and one of her sons had by her Former husband died under the Hangmans hands in lesse then Three months space she was wounded with the death of Three Sons and a Brother her eldest Daughter being married to the new King moved by her womanish anger to practise uneffectible Chimaera's she lost her Honour Goods and Liberty and shortly after died unhappie not visited by any whilst she lived abandoned by her friends She was endued with Rare Qualities but her ruine proceeded from her abuse in the Choice of them Wisedom and Wylinesse being of the like Habit and Aspect are easily mistaken One for Another she took the Later for the Former which she would not have done had she well considered them for they are of Differing Liveries the one's is border'd about with Vertue the other 's with Deceipt Queens Colledge in Cambridge is her foundation and so call'd from her at this hour The Earl of Lincoln fled at this same time into Flanders he was son to Iohn de la Poole Duke of Suffolk and Elizabeth Eldest sister to the Two Brothers Edward and Richard Richard had declared him to be his Successor in case he should die without Children for having published King Edward and the Duke of Clarence to be born in Adultery he could not if he would maintain the pretended justice of his Own cause to the Crown but reject their issue especially having injured them so heinously The Earl upon these hopes flew High in his conceipts he was a man so well conditioned as had his Title been just he deserved to have attain'd at what he aim'd His designes which were born to the ground by Henry who by his Uncles death had gotten the Crown began to renew again at this Irish news for knowing the pretended Plantagenet's falshood he thought the troubles that were thereupon like to arise would bring him to what he desired for Henry being once overcome it would be easie for Him to bear down the Impostor The King had oft-times had him in his thoughts for being a Bird fit for the Cage to let him fly loose Abroad might prove pernicious to Himself and to the State but the Earl of Warwick's imprisonment at which the People were offended was the cause why he imprisoned not Him which should he do they would take yet greater offence and he hoped though He were at Liberty he could not hurt him so long as the Other was in Prison Warwick's pretension was Just and according to the Laws Lincoln's was Illegal obtained from one who had no Power to give it and the more it was Questionable the lesse was it to be Feared for it was not likely that by the difference of Two disagreeing Pretendants any One of the parties might by Concord be established In which if he was deceived it was not to his Prejudice For Lincoln being fled not without the knowledge and appointment of Sir Thomas Broughton he went to his Aunt the Dutchesse who after divers consultations sent him into Ireland accompanied by the Lord Lovel and other Fugitives with a Regiment of Two thousand choice Dutchmen commanded by Martin Swart a Valiant Captain She thought this ready succour would produce many good effects as the Confirming of the Rebels in their Obstinacy the Securing the Counterfeit King in Possession and the Encouraging of his Party in England by making them Ready at their arrival to set upon Henry to fight with him and to put him to flight for the Feigned Edward the Sixth was to be Held up as long as need required and not Yet to be cashiered and the True Edward which was in the Tower put in his place She had no thought at all of Lincoln in this businesse knowing he had no Right of Pretence unlesse she would have Seconded her brother Richard in his Declarations to the Shame of her House which she was very far from The King when he understood of his flight was much perplext he saw that the Dutchesse having declared her self in the behalf of the Rebels he must defend his Crown with the Sword The first provisions he made was to make the Sea-coasts on that side be well guarded to the end that Others might not follow Lincoln's example He raised a Great Army and divided it under Two Generals the Duke of Bedford and the Earl of Oxford believing to be set upon at one and the same time both from Ireland and Flanders And though he expected not this before the Spring yet forbore he not to make a journey almost in the midst of Winter into Suffolk and Norfolk to take order for necessary provisions And understanding by the way that Marquesse Dorset was coming to him to clear himself of some imputation which was falsly laid upon him he dispatched away the Earl of Oxford to meet him by the way with order to carry him to the Tower and to tell him That this was not done for that he had Deserved it or that the King had any Ill opinion of him but to Free him from the Danger of being Perswaded to undertake any thing which might redound to his Prejudice so as though he could not chuse but think such a provision very Hard he wished him to take it Patiently promising him he should have Honourable and Satisfactory reparation The King kept his Christmasse at Norwich and went from thence by way of Devotion to our Lady of Walsingham and from thence returned by Cambridge to London The Earl of Lincoln's arrival in Ireland with so many good men with him added to the Rebels hopes they were very proud to see themselves favoured by the Dutchesse by her sending of such ready Helps and Two so great Lords as were Lincoln and Lovel At their coming King Lambert was Crowned being formerly but Proclaimed King Being in Council they differ'd in Opinions whether the war were to be made in Ireland or England Those who would have it made in Ireland alleadged for their reasons That Henry being necessitated to passe over thither in Person lest he might lose that Kingdom he would meet with many disadvantages amongst which the most Considerable would be his giving way for the Faction of York to Spread it Self the which being already Great would Encrease and grow Greater in the Absence of the King and such Forces as he must carry along with him so as the Faction of Lancaster consequently growing Weaker it would run danger of being Destroy'd and divers would be encouraged to Abandon it who Already were prettily well Enclined so to do which if it should fall out he would be able to do but
Little good in Ireland since he would want Supplies being likely to have None from England which peradventure he might Lose They were but Few that were of this opinion for they wanted there all the chief Ground-works of War strong Holds Arms Money and Souldiers an Enemy could not be Stopped without strong Holds nor Themselves Secured without Money Souldiers were not to be had nor could they encamp themselves in Open field without Arms. Reason perswaded to passe the Seas and make the war in England Henry had done the same with Greater Lesser company and yet had had Good successe it was to be believed that not having any One that sided with him in Ireland he would have but Few in England where if the Greatest part were affectionate to the House of York whilst they had No Head to follow what would they when they should have a lawful King attended on by a whole Kingdom an agreement which would invite and encourage England to do the like But all these arguments though Sufficient were not efficacious enough to make this resolution be taken the onely reason which bare sway to have the war in England was the Want of Money wherewithal to pay the Dutchmen and their no hopes of Enriching themselves by fighting in Ireland The needier sort of people flockt to the beating of the Drum those who had nothing but their Lives to lose were contented to venture them upon hopes to better their fortunes in so Rich a Countrey They embarqued themselves better furnished with Hopes then with Weapons and landed with Lambert clad in kingly apparel at the Pile of Fowdray in Lancashire they were conducted by the Earls of Lincoln and Kildare and Viscount Lovel followed by the Dutchmen under Colonel Swart Broughton met them at their landing with but a few men they marched towards York and passed peaceably where they went to shew that Lawful Kings come to Ease not to Oppresse their Subjects but shortly after their hopes began to grow cool when they saw not any one come in to them in their Solitary March especially since they could not with more reason expect any to side with them in any Other Countrey then in that which was so much enclined to the House of York and to Richard But Viscount Lovel not having found any safety there the yeer before they might believe They were not now likely to fare better Some were of opinion that the Alienation of those people proceeded from a Distaste they took that Two Forreign Nations the Dutch and Irish should pretend to present them with a King made by them and though Henry the 4 and Edward the 4 and the Now-King had in the like manner been presented by Strangers yet the case differ'd They the first and last were call'd in by a Part of the Kingdom to free them from the two Richards the 2 and the 3 the One for divers reasons more hated then the Other and Edward came of himself building upon the People's Love neither had Henry the 7 given any occasion of Hatred whereby to be driven out rather the opinion of his Worth and his having Matcht with the House of York had established him moreover the Procession made to Paul's wherein the True Plantagenet was seen made them not minde the False one Lincoln being brought to that passe as he could not retire without ruine resolved to perish generously by hazarding a Battel He marched towards Newark minding to make himself master thereof but Henry who at the first news of their landing was advanced to Coventry sent some Troops of Light-horse abroad to take Prisoners that he might learn News a superfluous diligence for he had Spyes amongst them who advertis'd him of all their proceedings Being come to Nottingham a Counsel of War was held wherein it was discust where 't were better to protract time or to Fight the King was for giving Battel being encouraged by the accesse of 6000 fighting men most of them Voluntaries under 70 Colours the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Lord Strange were the chief Commanders and that the enemy might not take the advantage of Newark the King encamped himself between them and the Town Lincoln seeing himself so closely pursued went to Stoke planting himself upon the side of a little hill from whence he descended assoon as the King presented him Battel the which was valiantly fought on Both sides but of the Manner how there is but Small or very Obscure knowledge 'T is held that of the King 's Three Battallions the Vantguard onely fought the other Two moved not at all which seems the Stranger for that having fought even to the Last man the one Half of the said Vantguard being Slain the King would purchase the Victory at so Dear a rate which if he would have suffer'd All his men to have fought he might have had it better Cheap All the Chief of the Enemy were slain Lincoln Kildare Lovel Broughton and Colonel Swart great slaughter was made of the unarmed Irish who budged not one foot from the posture they put themselves in at the Beginning of the fight the Dutch who were well armed and understood their work died not unrevenged The Conflict endured Three hours not likely to have endured so Long had the Main-battel and the Rere-ward fought 'T is said the L. Lovel sought to save himself but finding the Banks of Trent too high for his horse they were both drowned as not able to clammer up Others will have it that he got over the River and that he lived a long time in a Cave The King was displeas'd at the Earl of Lincoln's death not that he Loved him or out of desire of further Revenge but that thereby he was bereaved of the means of working out of him what Correspondency the Dutchesse Margaret had in England There died Four thousand of the Enemy the One Half of the Kings Vant-guard and the Other half were work for the Chirurgions So roundly were they dealt withal Not any one of Quality was slain on the King's side They took many Prisoners amongst which king Lambert Symnel otherwise called Edward the Sixth and Simond his Tutor and Seducer 't was thought he should have been rigorously proceeded against but his yeers he not being full Sixteen yeers Old freed him from the Highest of faults He confest who he was and the Meannesse of his Birth that the fault proceeded from his Governour whom he was not wont to disobey His punishment was the Kitchin where he was put to the vilest employments his Scepter and Crown were turned to Spits and Fire-forks he continued in the office of a Scullion till by what means I know not he was preferred to be one of the King's Falconers in which condition he died not giving any further occasion of Story The King shewed herein his Wisedom for had he put him to Death being so Young and for a fault not of his Own Chusing Severity might have had the face of Cruelty and Justice of
unknown and Meanly born by whose means she endeavoured to bereave her Neece of the Kingdom so to deprive Henry and her Nephews begotten by him by her rather reputed Enemies then Nephews her innate Hatred was of more power with her then her Love to her Neece and those that came of her but failing in that designe plotted by a Priest she would contrive one Her Self and make thereof so hard and intricate a knot as that neither Henry's Wisedom nor Sword should be able to untie it or cut it in sunder There are some that term her his Iuno for as the ancient Fictions one never ceased to persecute Eneas till fatal destiny made her aware that she vexed him but in vain so this New and True one never ceased to persecute Henry not perceiving that she contended with divine providence which intending him for the Peace and Quiet of the Kingdom did in despite of her defend him from her malice This new Duke of York was a poor lad by whom she thought to effect that mischief which she could not bring to passe His father who dwelt in Torney was a Jew turn'd Christian named Iohn Osbeck who necessitated by some occasions went together with his Wife to London where she bare him this son who being Christened by King Edward in his Own person 't was thought he would not have done so great a favour to so mean a childe had he not had some Secret interest in him and his mother being very fair some were of opinion he had begotten him He was named Peter which according to the Custom and Diminutive of the Dutch Tongue was converted to Perkin Those who knew him not from his beginning called him Warbeck his true name of Osbeck not being known till after enquiry had been made into it so as the name of Warbeck which was first given him out of Ignorance by Custom continued to him He was but very young when his father returned to Flanders when he was somewhat Bigger his father sent him to Antwerp and from thence to Other parts His travels and conversation with Divers Nations had not onely made him skilful in many Languages English being his Natural tongue but apt to fit himself to other mens Humours and Customs This lad being met withal by some of Margaret's Officers and by them judged very fit for what was to be done they presented him to her it cannot be said how much she was therewithal satisfied for all conditions requisite for her purpose were met together in him Yeers beauty wit comlinesse of feature I should say Majesty but that was a quality of her Addition She took an affection to him for his being God-son to her Brother and the rather for that being very fair she thought him a by-scape of his an opinion which made her form and transform him with the greater care and diligence She bethought her self of all that she was either to instil into his minde or affix in his actions she omitted not any thing whereby to make him personate to the life the deceased Duke of York she decipher'd out unto him as in so many well-drawn Pictures the Delineaments Semblances and Behaviours of those of the Blood-royal of the King Queen Prince and Princesses of the first he was to speak as of his Father and Mother of the rest as of his Brother and Sisters she bethought her self what Questions might be asked him fitting him with Answers thereunto such as might become his Youth she did the like for what concern'd such past businesses as might have fallen within his knowledge she forgat not the particulars of the Sanctuary how the Queen fled thither with the Duke of York how he was taken from thence how much Richard made of him when he had gotten him his resorting to his brother in the Tower the Manner of their living there what Servants waited on them their Fears and the manner of his pretended Eseape the names of the Lords with each particularity which to such a purpose had happened she chiefly taught him how to counterfeit innate Nobility in which he was so tractable as he thought himself the very Duke of York whom he personated She fitted the places of his peregrination with the times to the end that when he should discourse of what had there happened to him they might be believed And finding him generally of a miraculous capacity and in judgement much beyond his yeers she took delight to instruct him and was pleased in her Own work happily invented as she thought She kept him continually in her most private lodgings not trusting him to the air for the chiefest article of this mystery was to make the world believe she had never seen him When she had brought her work to Perfection she laid before him as his object the purchasing of the Crown of England wherein if he should not prosper then the chief place in her Court for that he was to be reputed not what in truth he was but what for her honour he was to be believed to be she being obliged to uphold him to the end her favours might not be accounted the effects of Malice but of Blood When she afterwards perceiv'd that Henry proceeded on in the affairs of Britanny so as he must of necessity break with France she would not keep him any longer with her She sent him into Portugal under the conduct of an English Lady where he tarried for almost the space of a Yeer and this she did to the end that when he was to appear it might be from a Third place he had then directions sent him to passe into Ireland for Henry having now declared War against France 't was a fit time to molest him and the White-Rose saction being great in Ireland he might get Assistants and give a beginning to his Metamorphosis He obey'd he pass'd into Ireland he made his abode in Cork where at first sight he was esteemed a man of great consequence for his comely demeanure and his plenty in all things the Dutchesse having furnisht him in great abundance for his better appearing were sufficient to make the people take one thing for another Having a while held them in suspence he acknowledged himself but as if he were enforced thereunto to be the Duke of York who having escaped out of the Tower and run divers fortunes was come to that Kingdom hoping that the affection it had always born to his House would now continue firm to him Henry was not at this time pass'd into France being retarded by the difficulties of so important an Expedition so as Charles hearing of this apparition in Ireland he thought it might make for his advantage to have him with him that so he might trouble England if Henry should continue in Hostility and if he should not continue therein he might make his Peace upon better terms One Steven Frion was Secretary to Henry for the French tongue who being discontented and holding Correspondence with the Dutchesse Margaret fled into